O y o * v ^ <0 




CHRONOLOGICAL HISTORY 

OF THE 

PEOPLE 

CALLED htKMU 

METHODISTS, 

OF THE 

CONNEXION 

OF 

The Late Rev. JOHN WESLEY; 

FROM THEIR RISE IN THE YEAR I /20^ 
TO THEIR LAST CONFERENCE IN l802. 



By WILLIAM MYLES. 



According to this time it shall be said of Jacob and of 
Israel, What hath God wrought ! Numb, xxiii. 23. 

/ design plain Truth for plain People, 

Preface to Mr. Wesley' s Sermons. 

j 

THE THIRD EDITION, ENLARGED. 



LONDON : 

SOL D EY THE AUTHOR, NO. l£, KING STREET, BOROUGH * 
J. BUTTER WORTH, NO 4?,FLEET STREET; W. BAYNES, NO. 54, 
PATERNOSTER-ROW ; AND J.BRUCE, NO. 5. CITY ROAD. 

SOLD ALSO BY B. DUGDALE, NO. 6, DAME STREET; AA'ft 
y. COOKE, NO. 5, ORM OND QUAY, DUBLIN, 



1803. 




Printed by Jaques and Co. Lombard-street, Fleet-street. 



THE PREFACE. 



ThE materials from which I have chiefly com- 
piled this History, are The Minutes of the 
Conferences: for as the Societies were form- 
ed by the labours of the Preachers, so they have 
been preserved as one body, united by one spi- 
rit, chiefly under God by the rules which were 
made annually at those meetings, The origin, in- 
crease, and establishment of the Societies must 
therefore be sought chiefly in these records, 

I have in this hiftory inserted all the Minutes, 
l. Those which relate to doctrines. 2. The rules 
according to which the Preachers are called to, and 
directed in the work. 3. Those which were made 
at different times for the regulation and well -order- 
ing of the Societies. And 4. Those which concern 
their connexion with other people: and especially 
with the national Church. 1 have noted these things 
in the order in which they occurred. 

I have also taken notice of the increase of Me- 
thodism ; and in a few instances mentioned some of 
those blessed men whom God has used as instru- 
ments in this great revival of scriptural Christianity. 

I have consulted Mr. Wesley's Journals, — his Ec- 
clesiastical History, — his Life, written by Dr. Coke 
and Mr. Moore, and that by Dr. Whitehead ; as also 
the Memoirs of the Preachers published in the Metho- 
dist Magazine, — Mr. Benson's Apology for the Me- 
thodists, — the Methodist Memorial published by Mr. 
Atmore, and indeed every thing I could meet with, 
wrote either by the friends or enemies of the Metho- 
dists, in order to ascertain historical facts, and to find 
out those particulars which rook place prior to the first 
Conference, as alfo to detail some' circumstances 
which at subsequent Conferences were but barely 
mentioned. 

My reasons for publishing this hiftory are 3 1, It 
appears to me to be absolutely necessary, in order, 
that if a stranger should enquire what are the 



IV 



PREFACE. 



ciples of the Methodists, as to their doctrine, mora- 
lity, politics, ceconomy ? How are they governed? 
What is the nature of their religions government ? 
How is the work supported ? What are their de- 
signs ? What meihods do they take to accomplish their 
designs ? What is their success ? Who are their 
Preachers ? What effect Mr. Wesley's death had upon 
the body at large, and the Preachers in particular? he 
may have a satisfactory answer to all these enquiries 
from their most authentic records. 2. 1 wished to shew 
the Methodists what great things the Lord hath done 
for them; how from very small beginnings they be- 
came a very numerous, useful, holy people ; owing 
to the Lord's blessing on his Gospel preached 
among them. 

The Methodists I divide into three genera- 
tions : The first, those that joined the Society 
from the year 1739 to the year 1765 ; most of these 
are gone to their eternal reward ; the few that re- 
main are worthy of double honour, and I would 
wish to stir up their pure minds by way of remem- 
brance, by calling them to consider former times 
and persons, in order that their gratitude to, and 
confidence in the Lord may be thereby increased. 
The second generation, are those that joined the so- 
ciety from the year 1765 to 1750: from tins body 
we at present derive most of our steady, active, use- 
ful members. To these I present this Hiftory, that 
they may know without much labour, the rules by 
which we all act. The third generation are those 
who have joined the Society since Mr. Wesley's 
death, in the year 1791. A numerous and a pro- 
mising race of christian men and women. I wished 
to shew these the origin and progress of Methodism. 
3. That they may all see at what time these regula- 
tions took place, and those rules were made, which, 
under God, have been instrumental in preserving so 
numerous a body united together. 4. To shew, 
that though our doctrines have been the same from 
the first, and, as we think, purely scriptural ; the 
same which the primitive Christians held for the 
three fast centuries'; and also agreeable to the /z- 



PREFACE. 



v 



turgy, articles and homilies of the established 
Church ; yet with regard to our discipline and ceco- 
nomy, we have been in a regular state of improve- 
ment from the firft Conference in 1744, to the last 
in August 1802, 

It is plain from the New Testament that the doc 
trine of the Methodists is approved of God ; for 
every good effect which followed the descent of the 
Holy Ghost on the day of Pentecost, and the preach- 
ing of the Apoftles, has followed the preaching of 
the Methodist Preachers, excepting the miraculous 
fruits of the Spirit : — Multitudes of living instances 
might easily be produced, or a thorough reformation 
having taken place in the hearts of those, who for- 
merly were living in ail manner of iniquity ; but 
by means of the awakening and instructive preach- 
ing of the Methodists, have now become blessings 
to Society at large by their well regulated lives : By 
the astonishing success of the Method* t doctrine 
and discipline, it is evident with what propriety it 
ri ght have been ob^erved to their numerous and 
powerful oppo^ers, what Gamaliel said of the Erst 
Christians to 'the Jewish Senate, tC Refrain from 
these men and let them alone, for if tftis counfel or 
this zverk be of men it zoill come to nought, but if 
it be of God ye cannot overtkrozv it, lest haply ye 
be found even to fight against God." 

As in the primitive days, there was not one use- 
less member in the mystical bodv of Christ; so it i& 
the genius of Methodism, and what their whole disci- 
pline aims at. that every individual member of the So- 
ciety^ young and old;, rich and poor; should take an 
active part,, not only in getting good, but endea- 
vouring to do all the good which belongs to 
each respective station and occupation in life. 
Hence every Methodist is exhorted to use his influ- 
ence with his relations and acquaintance, in order 
that they may be brought to know the truth as it is 
in Jesus; and to take caf^-.that he himself adorns 
his profession, by an exemplary life and conversa- 
tion; — to be content with every dispensation of pro- 
vide nee;— to fulfil the various duties of life, whether 



i 

VI 



PREFACE. 



of master or servant, parent or child; — 'to "be sub- 
ject to the higher powers, to obey magistrates, and 
render honor to whom honor is due ; — to discharge 
with fidelity every relative duty in society; — to be- 
come diligent in business as well as fervent in spirit ; 
— in short, following the doctrines of the New Tes- 
tament, to be ready to every good work ; being as- 
sured that good Christians, cannot fail to make good 
Citizens; and while they act upon this principle in 
a christian temper, no doubt they will be approved 
of God, for he has always honoured those who weie 
hearty in his cause. 

If ever I should print this history again, I will in- 
corporate nothing in the body of the work, that would 
make the next edition unlike this. To the best of 
my knowledge, and means of information, I am satis- 
fied respecting the accuracy of the things related, and 
the time when they took place. So that if any thing 
be added, it will be what may occur at some future 
period, which neither my readers nor myself can 
have any conception of at the present. At the same 
time, if there be a miitake in any of the dates, I shall 
be obliged to any friend who would point it out ta 
trie, which may easily be done by sending me their 
friendly remarks to the yearly Conference, and I 
promise I will punctually attend to them, for 
the lake of the public at large as well as my own 
character as an historian. 

I have carefully guarded againfr judging the mo- 
tives, from which the different persons have acted 
who are introduced in this work ; that I consider 
as God's prerogative. My work has been to state 
what the persons have done, and to leave the 
public at large to judge whether they think their 
motives were good or bad. 

It has been, and still is, objected to Mr. Wesley, 
" that his power was too great, and that he held 'it 
too FSst." In reply to this let it be observed, 1. 
That as he was the first of the Methodists, it gave 
him a Fadierly authority over the people and the 
Preacher . 2. That he was remarkable for attend- 



PREFACE, 



vii 



ing to that advice of St. Paul, " ready to every good 
work:" for if the poorest member in his Society 
began any practice, or proposed any measure,, that 
was in his opinion likely to do good, he was sure to 
patronize and support it. 3. By the correspondence 
which he kept up with the Preachers, and members 
of the Society in every place where Methodism had 
got the least footing, together with his continual 
travelling, and visiting the principal Societies ; he 
certainly knew the minds of the people better than 
any other person could possibly do; and it is evi- 
dent from the rules ol discipline which were made 
for the support of the work while he li^ed, and the 
esteem in which he was held by the people, that 
whatever power he had, he exercised it solely for 
their spiritual and temporal advantage. 

It must be acknowledged, (speaking after theman-> 
nerof men,) that He was the fountain of honour and 
power in the Societies; and when he died, there 
was a vacuum that wanted filling up; and to asser- 
tain w r ho should supply his place, was perhapsthe real 
cause of the uneasiness in his Societies tor the first 
four or five years alter his death. Some of the 
Preachers thought his influence fell to the Confer- 
ence; some of the Trustees thought it fell to them, 
at least in a good measure; Mr. Kilham and his 
friends thought it fell to the people at large. But 
by means of the London Law -suit, the pamphlets 
wrote by each of the parties, and distributed with 
great zeal among the people, and especially by the 
friendly meeting of the Trustees and principal mem- 
bers of the Societies with the Conference at three 
or four of their annual meetings, the rights and pri- 
vileges of the Preachers, Trustees and members of 
the Societies were explained and confirmed. The 
Rules of Pacification made in the year 1795, 
and the rules made in 1797, confirm these remarks. 
It does not appear to me that any of the parties acted 
from malice or wickedness: their disputes arose 
from the state in which they were placed, by the 



viii 



PREFACE. 



death of their aged Pastor, and their ignorance re- 
specting who should fill his place. At the same 
time I am sorry to add, the disputes were not 
carried on by the contending brethren with that 
meekness of wisdom which the scriptures recom- 
mend. But I am happy to declare, that since these 
disputes have been settled, the Methodists pursue 
their way as formerly, endeavouring to keep the 
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, and in 
righteousness of life. And now the death of the 
most respectable of the Preachers, Trustees and 
members ot the Society, would produce no such 
copvulsionin the Body as Mr. Wesley's death did; 
at the same time it is the prayer of the people at 
large, that God would spare useful lives, and 
crown the endeavours of his servants with great suc- 
cess. 

In the history, at page 175, I have given ex- 
tracts from the Acts or Parliament made in favour 
of Liberty of Conscience, and the; privileges which 
Teachers of the Gospel enjoy. Since that part of 
the work was printed, an Act was made (42 Geo. 3, 
c. 90.) relative to the Militia, in which by the forty- 
third section some doubts might have arisen as to the 
exemption of our Preachers ; but by a subsequent Act 
of the next session (43 G. 3. c. 10.) these doubts are 
removed. I think it right to publish the following ex- 
tract from this latter Act. 

" Whereas an Act passed in the forty-second 
year of the reign of his present Majesty, intitled 
An Act for amending the laws relating to the militia 
in England, and f or augmenting the militia : and 
whereas doubts have arisen as to the exemption 
under the said Act of licensed Teachers of separate 
congregations from serving in the militia: and. 
whereas it is expedient that such doubts should be. 
removed ; be it therefore enacted by the King's most 
Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and con- 
sent of the Lords spiritual and temporal, and Com- 
mons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by 



PREFACE. 



r .he authority of the same, That no licensed Teacher 
qI any separate congregation, who shall have been 
licensed twelve months at the least previous to the 
yearly General Meeting appointed by the said re- 
cited Act to be he'd in October, shall be liable to 
serve personally, or provide a substitute to serve 
m the said militia ; any thing in the said Act con- 
tained to the contrary notwithstanding." 

From this Act, it appears, that a Teacher of the 
Gospel must be licensed as a Preacher twelve 
months before the regular time of ballotting for 
the Militia commences, otherwise he will be liable 
to serve. It is probable that the legislature made this 
amendment to prevent the following abuses. Some 
very improper perfons had obtained licences a* 
Teachers of the Gospel, who w 7 ere not approved by 
any congregation of religious people whatever, and 
have then claimed exemption from parochial, civil 
and military offices ; and some very respectable men 
engaged in business, who have devoted their Sab- 
baths to the service of God, by preaching the 
everlasting Gospel to their neighbours who lived con- 
tiguous to them, have very innocently thought that 
their being licensed as Teachers of religion, have 
freed them from the obligation of serving the above 
offices; but a little reflection on the preamble tot 
the Act of Toleration, would give these good men 
to see that the spirit and design of it was to re- 
lieve the non-conformist Ministers from the penal- 
ties of the conventical laws, who were wholly de- 
voted to the service of the sanctuary, although they 
did not conform to the established church. 

From the letter and spirit of the Act of Tolera- 
tion, the Methodist Itinerant Preachers, being 
wholly employed in preaching the gospel, are ex- 
empted from serving the offices in question; but 
the Methodist Local Preachers being men who very 
laudably and industriously follow their respective se- 
cular callings during the whole week, and only em- 
ploy the Lord's-day in preaching the Gospel, are not 
exempted from the offices in question. 



PREFACE. 



The first Methodist Society, Mr. Wesley tells us 
he formed himself in London, in the year 1739 s , 
From that year, to the last Conference in 1802, is 
exactly sixty three years. At the former of these 
periods there were but ten persons united together;, 
at the last, which was held in August 1802, there 
v/eretwo hundred and twenty two thousand three 
hundred and twenty seven members in the several 
Societies. The general account of this people is the 
subject of this history. 

Owing to the blessing of the Lord and the zeal 
of the Methodists they have thus increased. I hope 
they will still continue to be zealous in attending to 
the great duty of private prayer, the ministry of the 
word, prayer and class-meetings, love-feasts and 
sacraments. Also to reprove sin in a christian tem- 
per wherever and by whomsoever they see it com- 
mitted ; to be particularly careful to recommend and 
spread the books belonging to the connexion, for 
even in this advanced stage of the work of God 
among them, if they should grow slack and indiffe- 
rent in these particulars they would diminish faster 
than they may imagine. It is only by a constant 
attention to our first principles and practices that we 
can expect to retain the grace already received, and 
be honoured of God as we have hitherto been, in 
spreading the savour of the Redeemer \$ Name among 
our fellow brethren of mankind. 

May the Lord abundantly bless us, by redeeming 
us from all iniquity, and making us a peculiar peo- 
ple zealous of good works ! May we never forget the 
end of our calling, but labour night and day that we 
may be found of God in peace, without spot and 
b'ameless ! 

WILLIAM MYLES. 

London, January £5, iSp?, 



CONTENTS- 



CHAPTER L 

The Hiftory from the Year 1729, to the first Con- 
ference in 1744. - P a g e * 

CHAPTER II. 

From the Conference in 1744, to the Conference 
held in Bristol in the year 1748. - 22 

CHAPTER III. 

From the Conference in 1748, to that in London 
in 1763 61 

CHAPTER IV. 

From the Conference in 1763, to that in Manches- 
ter in 1765. - - - 77 

CHAPTER V. 

From the Conference in 1765, to that in London 
in 1770. 96 

CHAPTER VI. 

From the Conference in 1770, to that in Leeds in 
1784. - 126 

CHAPTER VII. 

From the Conference in 1784, to Mr. Wesley's 
Death in 1791. * 158 



XII 



CONTENTS, 



CHAPTER VIIL 

From Mr. Wesley's Death in 1791, to the Confe- 
rence in Bristol in 1794. - Page 189 

CHAPTER IX. 

From the Conference in 1 794, to that in Bristol in 
J798. - - - 223 

CHAPTER X. 

From the Conference in 1798, to that in Bristol in 
1802. 246 

CHAPTER XL 
The Names of all the Itinerant Preachers. 293 

CHAPTER XII. 

An Account of Kingswood School, with the Names 
of all the Masters. - - 311 

CHAPTER XIII. 

An Account of the Chapels in the Methodist Con- 
nexion. - 323 

CHAPTER XIV. 
The Conclusion, with the Index 340 



CHRONOLOGICAL HISTORY, 
&c. &c. 



CHAPTER THE FIRST. 



From the year 1729, to the Jirst Conference 
in 1744. 



JL HE Rev. John Wesley, (the father, under 
God, of the Methodists,) second son of the Rev# 
Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth in Lincoln- 
shire, was born June 17, old style, 1703. 

In the year 1720, He entered a student in 
Christ's Church College, Oxford, and soon after 
took his degree of Bachelor of Arts. 

Sept. 19, 1725, He was ordained a Deacon, by 
Dr. Potter, at that time Bishop of Oxford. 

Shortly after he preached his first sermon, at 
South-Leigh, within two miles of Witney in Ox- 
fordshire. 

March 17, 1726, He was elected Fellow of Lin- 
coln College, Oxford. 

s Nov. 7, 1726, He was chosen Greek Lecturer, 
and Moderator of the public disputations in the 
Classics. 

Feb, 14, 1727, He took his degree of Master of 
Arts. 

Sept. 22, 1728, He was by the same Bishop or» 
dained Priest. 




B 



t A Chronological History. - [_ l 7 2 9* 

Of the Name of Methodist as applied to Mr. 
Wesley, and his followers, the following account 
is given. Mr. John Wesley, and by his advice and 
example, his brother Charles, had when at Oxford., 
become deeply serious. They received the sacra- 
ment w-eekly, and prevailed on two or three young 
men to do the same. These gentlemen occasionally 
met together, for the purpose of assisting and en- 
couraging each other, in their studies and religions 
duties ; they also regulated their employments by 
certain rules. This regularity procured them the 
distinguishing epithet of Methodists. This title was 
given in the first instance to Mr. Charles Wesley, 
by a Fellow of Merton College, in allusion to an an- 
tient College^of Physicians at Rome, who began to 
flourish about the time of Nero, and continued se- 
veral ages; they were remarkable for putting their 
patients under regimen, and were therefore termed 
Methodists, This is the most accurate account; 
for *vhen Mr. Wesley speaks of .this appellation, 
lie mentions it only in very .general terms, without 
attempting to state at what period of .the Society it 
'was first .given. " The exact regularity of their 
lives, as well as studies, says he, occasioned a 
young gentleman of Christ's Church to say, There 
is a new set ot Methodists sprung up/' " The na.me, 
he observes, was new and quaint, so it took imme- 
diately, and the Methodists were known all over the 
University. " It appears from the above account, 
the young gentleman of Christ's Church, took 
the name from .the Fellow of Merton College. 
And Mr. Wesley in his Journal noticed what he 
said, at a time when the name was pretty general. 
One thing is certain, .the name was first given at 
Oxford in the year 1729. 

Thus the Society began and continued, till Mr. 
John Wesley went to Epwonh to assist his father as 
his curate. In his absence, June 16, 1729* Mr. 
Charles Wesley, and one or two more again began 
to meet to assist each other. In Nov. 1729, when 



1723*.] Of the People called Methodists. 3 

Mr. John Wesley returned front Epworth, the 
whole management of the Society devolved upon 
hfim, as he had before incited them to religion. It 
consisted of the following persons: Mr John Wes- 
ley, Fellow of Lincoln College, Mr. Charles Wes- 
ley, Student of Christ's Church, Mr. Richard 
Morgan, Commoner of Christ's Church, and Mr. 
Kirkman, of Merlon College. The next year, two 
or three of Mr. John Wesley's pupils desired the 
liberty of meeting with them ; and afterwards one of 
Mr. Charles Wesley's pupils. In 1732, Mr. Ben- 
jamin Ingham, of Queen's College, and Mr. 
Broughton, of Exeter, were added to their number. 
In April, in the same year, Mr. Clayton, of Brazen- 
Nose College with two or three ot his pupils were 
added. It was by his advice that they began to ob- 
serve the fasts of theantient church, every Wednes- 
day and Friday. About the same time, Mr. James 
Hervey, pupil to Mr. John Wesley; and in the year 
1735, Mr. George Whitefield of PembrokeCollege 
joined them. At that time they were fourteen or 
fifteen in number, all Collegians, of one heart and 
mindy and must be considered as the first Metho- 
dists. They formed rules for the regulation of their 
time, their studies, reading the scriptures, and self- 
examination. They also visited the sick, and the 
prisoners ; and received the Lord's-supper every 
week. Our Lord's Parables of the leaven hid in 
three measures of meal, and of the grain of 
mustard. seed, Matt. xiii. 31 — 34, are herein strik- 
ingly illustrated, for from these very small begin- 
nings, what a great increase has been given ! 

The following is a specimen of the manner ia 
which they read the scriptures. It is taken out of a 
manuscript book, in Mr. Wesley's own hand writ- 
ing. The manuscript remained in the possession 
ot Mr. Delamotte, Mr. Wesley's companion in his 
Mission to America. It is now in the possession of 
my friend Mr. Josiah Hill, from whom I received 
B 2 



4 A Chronological History \_*7*9* 

it. It contains, i. The Lectio Grammatica, 2. Ana- 
lytica, 3. Exegetica, of each chapter in ihe four 
Gospels, except the two first of St. Matthew, and 
the last eight of St. John. 

THE TENTH CHAPTER OF ST. MATTHEW. 

Lectio Grammatica. 

4. 'O l(rxa,picoTw;, The Iscariote, i. e. Of Keriotfu 

9. My? xrr>cry/(7 9s, Have not, Possess not. 

11. Azi®* Disposed, to embrace the Gospel. 

18. Ei$ (jLctprvpiov auroiF. For a testimony to them. 

22. O^tgs-. He shall be saved. 

33, TsXstfrjTg ras. For make what haste you will 

av s>,9r,, To destroy Jerusalem. 
35. YLog-o) [xxWov, This cannot refer to the quantity* 

contempt and persecution, but merely to ths 

certainty of its coming. 
32. Q^>vofw<w svolutw* Heb» 
35. A*x affa4 » To separate. 

Analytica. 

. Our Lord's directions to his twelve Disciples*, 
now commissioned by him to preach, are contained 
in this chapter ; which consists of four general 
parts. 

I. Instructions whom to preach to: in ver. 1st 
to the 7th. 

II. Of the 'matter and manner of their preaching, 
in the 7 th to the 16th. 

III. A prediction of the usage they were to ex- 
pect, and rules for their behaviour under it, in the 
16th to the 24th. 

IV. A recommendation of patience upon several 
considerations, as 1. Their Master having received 
the same treatment, in the 24th to the 26th. 2. The 
future vindication of their innocence; being likewise 
a strong encouragement to preach boldly, in the 26th 
to the 28th. 3. The impotence of their enemies, in 
the 28th. 4. The particular Providence of God 



lysQ-] O r the People called Methodists. 5 

over then,, in the 29th to the 32-d. 5. The future 
owning or denial ci them by Christ, according as 
they* own or deny Him before men, in the 32d to 
the 34th. 6. The absolute necessity that discord 
and opposition from nearest relations should follow 
their preaching, in the 34th to the 40th. 7. The 
great reward of those who received or assisted 
them. 

Exegetica. 

9. Take not any thing with you but what is ab- 
solutely necessary. 1. Lest it should retard 
you. 2. Because my Providence and your 
ministry will be your sufficient support. 

1*3. If it be not worthy don't think your labour- 
lost, for the blessing you wish them will return 
upon yourselves. 

j£. Shake off the dust, q. d. I've done my part> 
utterly disdain any farther converse with them. 

17. Yet beware of men ; for think not either your 
prudence or innocence will secure you from 
suffering. 

26. Fear them not; let them slander you as they 
please: your innocence will appear hereafter, 
and therefore preach with all boldness. 

28, 29. And as he is thus able to punish your apos- 
tacy, so will he be careful to defend you in 
your obedience. 

31. Fear not therefore, if he has such care over the 
most inconsiderable creatures, how much moie 
of you, if you confess him before men, not only 
in this life, but in the other likewise. 

33. To which you will be strongly tempted ; for 
think not that the immediate effect of my com- 
ing will be general peace,, but division and* 
discord. 

37, Tnerefore he that loveth, &c.- 
go. He therefore, that loveth- his life by comply- 
ing; He that saveth Ins life by* denying me— — 
B 3 



6 A Chronological History [*7 2 9* 

He shall lose it eternally. He that loses his life 
by confessing me, shall find it eternally. 

40. And as you shall be thus rewarded, so in their 
proportion shall they who receive you. 

41. He that receives a Christian minister as such, 
shall partake of his reward, and he that re- 
ceives an ordinary Christian — Nay, he that 
shews the smallest kindness to the weakest 
Christian, " &c. 

Mr. Wesley gives the following account of the 
rise of Methodism. " In 1729, my brother anri 
I reading the Bible, saw inward and outward holi- 
ness therein : followed after it, and incited others 
so to do. In 1737, we saw this holiness comes by 
faith, and that men are justified before they are 
sanctified. But still holiness was our point, inward 
and outward holiness. 3 ' 

In the beginning of the year 1735, he for the first 
time preached extempore, in All-hallow's Church* 
Lombard-street, London. He went with a view of 
hearing Dr. Heylin, but he not coining, the Church- 
wardens requested Mr. Wesley to preach. He 
complied, though he had no notesj This is now 
universally practised by all the Methodist Preachers, 
and also by many Ministers of the Established 
Church, especially those who are considered as 
Gospel Ministers : but at that time, and for several 
years after, it was looked upon as a very uncommon 
and wonderful thing in these kingdoms. 

Oct. 14, 1733, Mr. Wesley set out as a Mis- 
sionary, for Georgia in America. On his passage,, 
and in America, he became acquainted with the 
Moravians, by whose instrumentality he saw the. 
way of the Lord more perfectly, viz. " That Ho- 
liness comes by Fauh." 

In April 1736, at his own house in Savannah, 
he met between twenty and thirty persons, whom 
he instructed personally and weekly in the things,, 
belonging to their peace. This he used to consider* 
as the second rise of Methodism* 



1 737-1 Of ^ e P e0 P' € cztiti Methodists. 7 

Not finding any open door for the prosecution 
of the grand design, which induced him to visit 
America, namely, the conversion of the Indians, he 
and his companions, Mr, Ingham and Mr. Dela- 
motte, considered in what manner they might be 
most useful to the little Ffock at Savannah. And* 
they agreed, 1. To advise the more serious among 
them to form themselves into a sort of little society, 
and meet once or twice a week, in order to im- 
prove, instruct, and exhort one another. 2. To 
select out of these, a smaller number, for a more 
intimate union with each other, which might be 
forwarded by him and his friends, conversing singly 
with each, and altogether ai his house. And this 
accordingly they determined to do every Sunday 
in the afternoon. Here we see the first rudiments 
of Classes and Bands, which have had no small 
influence in promoting the success of the Metho- 
dists, beyond any 01 her denomination of Chris- 
tians, not immediately favoured by the civil power. 

In the beginning ot August 1737, he joined with 
the Germans in one of their Love- feasts. This I 
believe was the first time he ever saw a Love- feast. 
He speaks thus of it : ' ' It was begun and ended 
with thanksgiving and prayer, and celebrated in so- 
decent and solemn a manner, as a Christian of the 
Apostolic age would have allowed to be worthv of 
Christ." He afterwards introduced Love-feasts 
into the ceconomy of Methodism. At first they 
were for the Bands only, i. e* small companies of 
true believers. Afterwards the whole Society were 
permitted to partake with them. They are con- 
ducted in the following manner. The meeting be- 
gins with singing and prayer* after which the Stew- 
ards distribute cake and water. A collection is then 
made for the poor; afterwards liberty is given to all 
present to relate their religious experience, which 
is generally made a blessing to all. The meeting 
continues nearly two hours, and is concluded with 
prayer. 



8 A Chronological History- L1738. 

Feb. 1, 1738, Mr. Wesley returned to England. 
On March the 27th following, he visited the Castle, 
i. t. the prison at Oxford, and prayed extempore 
with a man condemned to die. After prayer the 
man rose up and said, " I am now ready to die." 
Before this time Mr. Wesley had always used a 
form of prayer. 

May 1, * 7 38, He, and some Moravian brethren^ 
formed themselves into a religious Society which 
met at Fetter-lane, in London, This he calls in his 
Ecclesiastical History, vol, iv. page 175, the third 
period of Methodism. 

The rules which were agreed on were, 1. That 
they would meet together once a week, to confess 
their faults one to another, and to pray one for an* 
other that they might be healed. 2. That the per- 
sons so meeting should be divided into several 
Bands, or little companies, none of them consisting 
of fewer than five, or more than ten persons. 
3. That every one in order should speak as freely ? . 
plainly, and concisely as he could, the real state of 
his heart, with his several temptations and deliver- 
ances, since the last time of meeting. 4. That all 
the Bands, should have a Conference at eight, every 
Wednesday evening, begun and ended with singing 
and prayer. 5. That any who desired to be ad- 
mitted into this society should be asked, What are 
your reasons for desiring this? Will you be en- 
tirely open, using no kind of reserve ? Have you, 
any objection to any of our orders ? (which were, 
then read.) 6. That when any member was pro- 
posed, every one present should speak clearly amir 
freely whatever objection he had to him. 7. That 
those against whom no reasonable objection appear- 
ed* should be, in order for their trial, formed into 
one,, or more distinct bands, and some person agreed, 
on to assist them. 8. That after two months trial, 
if no objection then appeared, they should be ad- 
mitted into the Society. 9. That every fourth Sa- 
turday should be observed, as a day of general 



1738.] Of the People called Methodists. 9 

Intercession. 10. That, on the Sunday seven, 
night following, should be a general Love. feast, 
from seven till ten in the evening. 11. That no 
particular member should be allowed to act in any 
thing, contrary to any order of the Society; and 
that if any persons after being thrice admonished, 
did not conform thereto, they should not be any 
longer esteemed as members. 

June 13, 1738, He set out for Hernhuth in Ger- 
many, in order to visit the Moravian brethren in 
that place, and returned Sept. 16, in the same year. 
During this journey he conversed freely with them. 
Some parts of their doctrine and discipline he ap- 
proved, as Justification by Faith; and the putting 
the people into bands, according to their different 
degrees of attainment in the divine life. Other, 
parts he disapproved, which after some time, he 
signified to Count Zinzendorf, in a long letter, which 
may be seen in vol. i. of his Journals. 

In this year, he, for the first time, received as- 
sistance in the ministerial office, from a Lay- 
preacher. An account of him as published by- 
Mr. Wesley is curious. — 41 Joseph Humphrys, the 
first Lay. preacher that assisted me in England in 
1738. He was perfected in love, and so continued 
lor at least twelve months. Afterwards he turned 
Calvinist, joined Mr. Whitefield, and published 
an invective against me and my brother in the news- 
paper. In a while he renounced Mr. Whitefield, 
and was ordained a Presbyterian minister. At last 
he received Episcopal ordination. He then scoffed 
at inward religion, and when reminded of his own 
experience, replied, " That was one of the foolish, 
things 1 wrote in the time of my madness/' 

Dec. 25, 1738. While he was connected with 
the Society at Fetter-lane, the rules of the Band 
Societies were drawn up, with the following title. 
" Orders of a religious Society, met together, in 
obedience to that command of God by St. James, 
chap. v. 16. V Confess your faults one to ano-* 



*° A Chronological History ^73^' 

ther, and pray one for another that ye may br 
healed." By the Bands were meant little com- 
panies, not less than five nor more than ten, who 
met together for the above purpose : married men 
by themselves, married women by themselves; single 
men by themselves, and single women by themselves. 
When he withdrew from the Moravian Society, he 
kept up the distinction of bands if* his Societies-. 
The following are the rules. 

44 Questions to be proposed to those who desire 
to be admitted into the Bands. 

44 1. Do you enjoy the knowledge of Salvation 
by the remission of sins? And have you the peace 
of God in your conscience? 2. Have you the love 
of God shed abroad in your heart? 3. Have you 
the Spirit of God bearing witness with- your spirit, 
that you are a child of God? 4. Has no sin, inward 
or outward, dominion over you? 5. Do you desire 
to be told of all your faults, and that plainly ? 6. Do 
you desire that each oi us should tell you whatever 
we think, or fear, or hear, concerning you ? 7. Do 
you desire, that in doing this, we should eome as» 
close as possible ; that we should search your heart 
to the bottom ? 8. Do you desire, that each of us 
should tell you from time to time, whatsoever is in 
his mind concerning you ? 9. Is it your desire and 
design, to be on this and all other occasions, en- 
tirely open, so as to speak every thing that is in your 
hearty without exception, without disguise, and with- 
out reserve ? 

14 Our design is, 

t. To meet once a week at the least. 2. Ta 
come punctually at the hour appointed, without 
some extraordinary reason. To begin exactly 
at the hour, with singing or prayer. 4. To speak 
each of us in order, freely and plainly, the true 
state of our souls, with the faults we have com- 
mitted in thought, word, or deed, and the tempta- 
tions w r e have been exercised with since our last 
meeting. 5, To- end each meeting with prayer* 



!7$9-] ®f ^ ht Pcopk called Methodists* 11 

suited to the state of each present. 6. To desire 
some person among us to speak his own experi- 
ence first ; and then to ask the rest in order, as 
many., and as searching questions as may be, con- 
cerning their stare, sins, and temptations. Such as, 
i. Have you been guilty of any known sin since 
our last meeting ? 2. What temptations have you 
met with? 3. How were you delivered? 4. What 
have you thought, said, or done, of which you doubt 
whether it be a sin or not,?" 

April 2, 1739, Mr. Wesley being denied the 
nse of the churches in Bristol, preached for the 
first time in the open air, on an eminence in the 
suburbs of that city. His text was Isa. Ixi. 1 — 3. 
He observes, M Is it possible any one should be 
ignorant, that it is fulfilled in every true Minister 
or Christ?" The last place he preached at in the 
open air, was at Winchelsea, in the Autumn of the 
year 1790. 

In the same year, (1739,) ne was denied the 
use of the churches in London also, because he 
preached salvation (that is pardon and holiness) by 
faithy although thousands crouded to hear him. 
So he stood up in Moorfields, and other public 
places^ to preach the gospel to the poor. This may- 
be considered as the beginning of his Itinerancy, 

The first Methodist Preaching. House, was built 
this year in Bristol. Concerning it, Mr. Wesley 
says, " On Saturday the 12th of May, 1739, the 
first stone was laid with the voice of praise and 
thanksgiving." He settled it on eleven Feoffees, 
but being convinced by a letter from Mr. White- 
field that as these men had the power of appointing 
the Preachers., they could turn even him out, if 
what he said or did, should not be pleasing to them; 
he immediately called them all together, cancelled 
the writings, and look the whole management re- 
specting the building into his own hands, believing 
as he had said, M that the earth was the Lord's, and 
the tuilness thereof," and in his name he set out 



it A Chronological History f 1 739* 

nothing doubting. After some time and mature de- 
liberation, he got the toim of a trust-deed drawn 
up by three eminent Counsel, for the settlement of 
all the Preaching-Houses; which, with some little 
additions, continues still to be universally used 
among us. 

We see that from the beginning he thought the 
only possible way for the work of God to con- 
tinue as it had begun, was by his having the ap- 
pointment of the Preachers in all the Chapels under 
his care. 

In June 1739, the first attempt was made towards 
erecting a school at Kingswood. Mr. Wesley's 
account of it, is, w In June the foundation was laid. 
The ground made choice of was, in the middle of 
the wood, between the London and the Bath roads, 
about three measured miles from Bristol. Here a 
large room was begun for the school, having four 
small rooms at either end, for the school-masters, 
(and perhaps, if it should please God, some poor 
children,) to lodge in. 1 * At the end of the Chapel 
there is now a school where the colliers children are 
taught. In 1741, the school was erected. It was 
then Mr. Wesley's design to have a religious school 
for the benefit of the Methodist children in general, 
and for many years several senrtheir children to be 
educated there. In 1748, it was enlarged and 
opened in a solemn manner. 

Oct. 15, 1739* Upon a pressing invitation he set 
out for Wales. The churches there also were shut 
against him, so he preached to a willing people in 
private houses, and in the open air. This was the 
beginning of Methodism in Wales. It has not in- 
creased in this country, as it has done in some 
parts of England, notwithstanding many of the 
Welch love the Gospel. 

If the first Preaching- House was built in Bristol, 
the first which was opened was in London; On 
Sunday, Nov, 11, 1739, he preached in a house in 



1 739'] Of the People called Methodists. 13 

Moorfields, which was called the Foundry, it hav- 
ing been formerly the King's Foundry for cannon. 

In this year, the first Hymn Book was published, 
under -the following title, " Hymns and Sacred 
Poems, by Messrs. John and Charles Wesley." The 
second was in the year 1742. Since that time there 
have been Hymns published for all the Festivals — 
Fasts — Watch-nights — and Intercessions. Also for 
Families — The Sacrament — Preparation for Death 
— and for Funerals. — For Children — and Public 
Worship. 

In the year 1780, Mr. Wesley compiled a large 
Hymn Book out of all these, which is now univer- 
sally used. It is a complete and regular body of 
divinity; and the Poetry is exquisitely beautiful, 

The rise of the Societies is thus related by Mr, 
Wesley. " In the latter end of the year 1739, 
eight or ten persons came to me in London, who 
appeared to be deeply convinced of sin, and ear- 
nestly greening for redemption. They desired, as 
did two or three more the next day, that I would 
impend seme time with them in prayer, and advise 
them how to flee from the wrath to come, which 
they saw continually hanging over their heads. 
That they might have more time for this great work, 
I appointed a day when they might all come toge- 
ther, which from thenceforward they did every 
week, viz. on Thursday in the evening. To these, and 
as many more as desired to join with them, (for their 
number increased daily) I gave that advice which I 
judged most useful for them, and we always con- 
cluded the meeting with prayer suited to their se- 
veral necessities." This was the rise of the Me- 
thodist Society, first in London, then in other 
places. Such a Society is no other than, " A com- 
pany of persons, having the form and seeking the 
power of godliness : united in order to pray toge- 
ther, to receive the word of exhortation, and to 
watch over one another in love, that they may help 
each other to work out their Salvation, 55 It appears 



14 A Chronological History [i74°* 

from this account that he did not consider this as a 
division from the established church, but simply as 
a religious Society. It was not till May i, 1743* 
that he and his brother Charles drew up Rules for 
the united Societies. This period must be considered 
as the fourth in Methodism. The first at Oxford 
in 1729. The second in America in 1736. The 
third in London in 1738. And now this in 1739. 
The Society then formed was properly the first, or 
Mother Society. 

The exact month does not appear when the first 
Lay- Preachers assisted Mr. Wesley, as Itinerants. 
His account is in the large minutes, after mention* 
ing the time when he formed the first Society, viz. 
the latter end of the year 1739. " After a time a 
young man named Thomas Maxfield, came and de- 
sired to help me as a son in the Gospel. Soon after 
came a second, Thomas Richards, then a third, 
Thomas WestalL These severally desired to serve 
me as sons, and to labour when and where I should 
direct. " It is probable this was in the beginning of 
the year 1740. 

Since that time there have been some hundreds, 
nay thousands, if we include Local Preachers, who 
have been employed in this great work. " The 
Lord gave the word, and great was the company of 
the Preachers," Psa. lxviii. 11. 

In July 23, 1740. He finally separated from the 
Moravians, and met his own little Society at they 
Foundry. He had not the whole management of 
that Moravian Society which met in better-lane, 
and can only be considered in the light of an active 
member. Peter Boehler, and a Mr. Molther, who 
occasioned the dispute on account of which he se- 
parated from them, were the ruling members. They 
differed about the nature of faith, and the way to at- 
tain it. Mr. Molther taught, 1. That there were 
no degrees in faith. 2. That the way to attain it 
was to be still, that is not to attend the ordinances 
of God. Whereas Mr. Wesley asserted that there 



x 7 4°*J Of P eo P' e called Methodists. 15 

were degrees in faith, and that the way to attain it 
was, by constantly attending on all the ordinances 
of God. The 8th of August, in this year, head- 
dressed his open and candid letter to the Moravian 
Church. It is in the first volume of his Journals, 
and is well worthy of perusal. 

This was the first separation that took place in 
the Methodist Society, or rather, it was the separa- 
tion of the Methodists from the Moravians. He 
speaks of it thus : " About twenty-five of our bre- 
thren God hath given us already, ail of whom think 
and speak the same thing; seven or eight and forty 
likewise of the fifty women that were in the Band, 
desire to cast in their lot with us. J> 

In the latter end of the year 1740, on account 
of a dispute which had then arisen, Mr. Wesley 
printed a sermon against the Calvinistic notion of 
Predestination, and sent a copy of it to Commissary 
Gordon at Charlestown, where Mr. Whitefield then 
was. Mr. Whitefield having a little before em- 
braced that doctrine, wrote a reply and published it 
in America. When he came to England in 1741, 
be republished this reply m London ; at the same 
time he wrote a letter to Mr. Charles Wesley on the 
subject of the controversy. Mr Charles Wesley 
had published some Hymns on Universal Redemp- 
tion. The points in dispute were, 1. Unconditional 
election. 2. Irresistible grace. 3. Final perse- 
verance. As the parties remained firm in their se- 
veral opinions, a separation took place between them, 
so far as to have different places of worship and to 
form different Societies ; and some warm expressions 
dropped from them towards each other. This was the 
second division in the Soeiety, and gave rise to two 
Societies of Methodists, the one called Calvinists, 
the other Arminians : and they still differ upon the 
points on which their leaders differed at the first. 
Mr. Wesley greatly regretted this separation from 
Mr. Whitefield, and strove to prevent it; but though- 



*6 , A Chronological History [i74 2 ° 

he did not succeed, their mutual affection returned. 
They agreed to differ, and frequently preached in 
each others chapels. 

Dec. 31, 174:. On this day, Sir John Ganson 
called upon Mr. Wesley in London, and informed 
arm, " Sir you have no need to suffer these riotous 
mobs to moiest yon, as they have done long. I and 
ail the other Middlesex magistrates have orders from 
above,, to do you justice, whenever you apply to 
us. 5 ' Two or three weeks after, they did apply, 
justice was done, though not with rigour. And 
trom that time they had peace in London. This 
shewed an excellent spirit in the Government. 

i here is good authority to say, that his late Ma- 
jesty George the Second, on representation made 
to him of the persecution suffered by the Societies 
at this time, declared, that,. " No man in his domU 
nions should be persecuted on the account of reli- 
gion, while he sat on the throne," A declaratioa 
that reflected much honour on the King, 

In 1742, the Societies having greatly increased, 
were divided into Classes, each class consisting of 
twelve persons or more, who were committed to the 
care of one person stiled the Leader. Mr. Wesley 
thus records the occasion of this.-- — 

Feb. 15, 1742, He observes, " many w T ere met 
together at Bristol to consult concerning a proper 
method of paying the public debt contracted by 
building, and it was agreed. I. That every mem- 
ber of the Society that was able should contribute 
one penny a week. 2. That the whole Society 
should be divided into little companies or classes, 
about twelve in each class. 3. That one person in 
each should receive the contribution of the rest, 
and bring it in to the Stewards weekly. Thus be- 
gan, says he, that excellent institution, merely upon 
a temporal account, from which we reaped so many 
spiritual blessings, that we soon fixed the same rule 
in all our Societies. " 

April 9, 1742, The first watch-night was held 



1742.] Of the People called Metkodhtsi tj 

in London. The service at these times begins at 
half past eight o'clock, and continues till midnight. 
The custom was begun at Kingswood by the colliers- 
there, who, before their conversion, used to spend 
every Saturday night at the ale-house. After they 
were taught better, they spent that night in prayer. 
Mr. Wesley hearing of it, ordered it first to be once 
a month, at the full of the moon, then once a quar- 
ter, and recommended it to all his Societies. 

His account of it is, " I was informed, that several 
persons in Ki7igswodd, frequently met together, at 
the school, and (when they could spare the time) 
spent the greater part of the night, in prayer and 
praise and thanksgiving. Some advised me to put 
an end to this : but upon weighing the thing 
thoroughly, and comparing it with the practice of 
the antient Christians, I could see no cause to for- 
bid it. Rather, I believed, it might be made of 
more general use. So I sent them word, " I de- 
signed to watch with them, on the Friday nearest 
the full of the moon, that we might have light thi- 
ther and back again." I gave public notice of this, 
the Sunday before, and w T ithal, that I intended to 
preach, desiring they, and they only, would meet 
me there, who could do it without prejudice to their 
business or families. On Friday abundance of 
people came. I began preaching between eight and 
nine, and we continued till a little beyond the noon 
of night, singing, praying, and praising God." 

In this year commenced also in London, the 
visitation of the Classes, once a quarter, by the 
Preachers, which gives them an opportunity of con- 
versing four times every year with the people, con- 
cerning the state of their souls ; as also of ascer- 
taining who continue to be real members, bv giving 
to each Person a Ticket, with a text of Scripture 
on it, as a mark of their approbation. This is now 
universally practised, and the Ticket is the same in 
every place. On the Band Tickets the letter B. is 

C3 



i8 A Chronological History C i 743" 

marked. The increase of the Societies, together 
with the probable supposition that improper per- 
sons would endeavour to come among them, led to 
this prudential measure. 

May 26, 1742, Mr. Wesley visited Birstall, in 
the West-riding of the county of York, where he 
met with a Lay-Preacher, Mr. John Nelson, who 
was instrumental in turning many of his neighbours 
from darkness to light. After some time Mr. 
Nelson, who heartily joined Mr. Wesley in his 
Work, published a journal of his travels and Chris- 
tian experience, which has been rendered a bles- 
sing to thousands; and is still in circulation among 
the Methodists. From that time Methodism has 
taken a deep root in the county of York. 

In the year 174&, May 1, The rules of the So- 
ciety were first published under the following title, 
44 The Nature, Design, and General Rules of the 
United Societies in London, Bristol, and Newcastle 
upon Tyne, &c." After reciting the rise of the 
Societies, as related in the thirteenth and sixteenth 
pages, he thus proceeds,. 

M It is the businesc of a Leader* 
V 1* To see each person in his Class once a week 
«t the least; in order to enquire how their souls, 
prosper. To advise, reprove, comfort:, or exhort > 
es occasion may require; to receive what they are 
willing to give for the support of the Gospel. 

" 2. To meet the Minister and the Stewards of 
the Society every week, in order to inform the Mi- 
nister of any that are sick, or of any that are disor- 
derly and will not be reproved; to pay the Stewards 
what they have received of their several Classes in 
the week preceding. 

" There is one only condition previously re- 
quired of those who desire admission into these 
Societies, a desire to Jlee from the wrath to come ; 
to be saved from their sins: but, wherever this is 
really fixed in the soul, it will be shewn by its fruits. 
It is therefore expected of all who continue therein* 



iy43 4 l °f the Pe0 P !c called iMrtte**^- *9 
that they should continue to evidence their desire of 
salvation, 

_ " First, By doing no harm, by avoiding evil in 
every kind; especially that which is most generally 
practised. Such as, The taking the name of God 
in vain. The profaning the day of the Lord, either 
by doing ordinary work thereon, or buying and seiU 
ing. Drunkenness buying or selling spirituous 
liquors; or drinking them unless in cases of ex- 
treme necessity. Fighting, quarrelling, brawling; 
brother going to law with brother; returning evil 
for evil, or railing for railing. The using many 
words in buying or selling. The buying or selling 
uncustomed goods. The giving or taking things 
on usury : i. e. unlawful interest. Uncharitable or 
unprofitable conversation ; particularly, speaking 
evil of Magistrates, or of Ministers. Doing to 
others as we woe Id not they should do unto us. 
Doing what we know is net for the Glory of 
God ; as, the putting on of gold or costly apparel. 
The taking such diversions as cannot be used m the 
name of the Lord Jesus. The singing those songs, 
©r reading those bocks, which do not tend to the 
knowledge or love oi God. Softness and needless 
selt-induigence. Laying up treasure upon earth. 
Borrowing without a probability of paying : or 
taking up goods without a probability of paying for 
them. 

41 It is expected of all who continue in these So- 
cieties, that they should continue to evidence their 
desire of Salvation, 

11 Secondly, By doing good, by being in every 
kind merciful after their power, as they have op- 
portunity of doing good of every possible sort, and 
Pfl far as is possible to all men. To. their bociies, 
oi the ability which God giveth, by giving food to 
the hungry, by cloathing the naked, by visitirg or 
helping them that are sick or in prison. To Lheir 
souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorring all 
we. have any intercourse with; trampling under foot 



to A Chronological History [ 1 743» 

that enthusiastic doctrine of devils, that we are not 
to do good, unless our hearts be free to it. By do- 
ing good especially to them that are of the house- 
hold of faith, or groaning so to be: employing them 
preferably to others, buying one of another, help- 
ing each other in business : and so much the more, 
because the world will love its own, and them 
only. 

M By all possible diligence and frugality, that the 
Gospel be not blamed. By running with patience 
the race, that is set before them, denying themselves 
and taking up their cross daily ; submitting to bear 
the reproach of Christ; to be as the filth and off- 
scou-ring of the world : and looking that men should 
say all manner of evil of them falsely for the Lord's 
sake. 

M It is expected of all who desire to continue in 
these Societies, that they should continue to evi- 
dence their desire of Salvation, 

44 Thirdly, By attending on all the ordinances of 
God: such are, The public worship of God: The 
ministry of the word, either read or expounded. 
The supper of the Lord ; family and private prayer; 
searching the scriptures; and fasting or abstinence. 

" These are the general rules of our Societies : 
all which we are taught of God to observe, even in his 
written word, the only rule, and the sufficient rule 
both of our faith and practice. And all these we 
know his spirit writes on every truly awakened 
heart. If there be any among us who observe them 
not, who habitually break any of them, let it be 
made known unto them who watch over that soul, 
as they that must give an account. We will ad- 
monish him of the error of his ways ; we will bear 
with him for a season. But then if he repent 
not, he hath no more place among us. We have 
delivered our own souls. 



JOHN WESLEY. 
CHARLES WESLEY.'* 



I 7 43-l Of Me People called Methodists, zx 



These rules went through two and twenty edi- 
tions before Mr-. Wesley died, and are still greatly 
approved by the people. 

Aug 26, 1743, Mr, Wesley set out for Cornwall* 

His brother and two of the Preachers had been 
there some time before. In this county Methodism 
has had a great- increase, and it still flourishes. The 
Cornish people received the word with all readi- 
ness of mind, and with joy in the Holy Ghost. 

In the latter end of this year, 1743, Mr. Wesley 
found it necessary to appoint some of his Society to 
act~ars visitors of the sick. He says, " It was not 
long before the Stewards found a great difficulty, 
with regard to the sick. Some were ready to perish 
before they knew of their illness. And when they 
did .know, it was not in their power, (being persons 
generally employed in trade) to visit them so often 
as they desired. When I was apprized of this, I 
laid the case at large before the whole Society ; 
shewed how impossible it was for the Stewards to 
attend all that were sick in all parts of the town y 
desired the Leaders ol the Classes would more care- 
fully enquire, and more constantly inform them 
who were sick ; and asked 44 Who among you is 
willing, as well as able, to supply this lack of 
service ?" 

The next morning, many willingly offered them- 
selves, I chose six and forty of them, whom I 
judged to be of the most tender, loving spirit : di- 
vided the town into twenty-three parts, and desired 
two of them to visit the sick in each division. 
It is the business of a visitor of the sick, 
t. To see every sick person within his district 
thrice a week. 2. To enquire into the state of their 
§ouls, and advise them as occasion may require, 
g. To enquire into their disorders, and procure ad- 
vice for them. 4. To relieve them if they are in 
want. To do any thing for them,, which he (or 
she) can do. 6. To bring in his account weekly, to 
the Steward. " Mr. Wesley says " Upon relxec- 

it • - 



22 A Chronological History [i744» 

tion, I saw, how exactly in this also, we had copied 
alter the primitive church. What were the antienf 
Deacons ? What was Phebe the Deaconness, but 
such a visitor of the sick ? 

I did not think it needful to give them any parti- 
cular rules, besides those that follow: 

lk Be plain and open in dealing with souls. 2. 
Be mild, tender, patient, 3. Be cleanly in all you 
do for the sick. 4. Be net nice." 



CHAPTER THE SECOND. 

From the first Conference in 1744, to the Confcrenci 
held in Bristol in the year 1748. 

J UNE 25, 1744, The first Conference was? held in 
London. Mr. Wesley invited the persons who at- 
tended, and also presided among them. There were 
six Clergymen and four travelling Preachers present. 
The names of the Clergymen were, John Wesley, 
Charles Wesley, John Hodges, Rector ot Wenvo, 
Henry Piers, Vicar of Bexley, Samuel Taylor, 
Vicar of Quinton, and John Meriton. The names 
of the preachers were, Thomas Maxfield, John 
Downs, Thomas Richards and John Bennett. From 
this time the Conference met every year under Mr. 
Wesley's direction, at London, Bristol, or Leeds, 
but he did not till the year 1765, annually publish 
the minutes. 

He gave the name of Conference not to what was 
said, but to the persons assembled. The advantages 
of this meeting are obvious, 1. It brings the Preach, 
ers into a closer union with each other. 2. It makes 
them more deep ] y sensible of the necessity of acting in 
concert and harmony together. 3. It is a means of 
quickening their zeal. 4. It terminates any dispute 



1744-] Of *h* People called Methodists* 2 J 

that may arise in the body during the year, as the 
Preachers agree to submit to its decisions; And, 5. 
by changing the Preachers from one circuit to ano- 
ther, it proves a blessing to the people, giving them 
the benefit of the gifts and abilities of the Preachers 
in genera!, while it gratifies an innocent curiosity. 
The subjects of their deliberations were proposed in 
the form of questions, which were amply discussed, 
and, with the answers, written down, and afterwards 
printed under the title of, " Minutes of several con- 
versations between the Reverend Mr. Wesley and 
others:"' but now commonly called, The Minutes of 
the Conference. 

The following is Mr. Wesley's Introduction to 
the first Conference. " It is desired that all things 
be considered as in the immediate presence of God. 
That we meet with a single eye, and as little children, 
who have every tiling to learn. That every point 
which is proposed, may be examined to the founda- 
tion. That every person may speak freely whatever 
is in his heart. And that every question which may 
arise, should be thoroughly debated and settled. 

0. Need we be fearful of doina this? What are 
we afraid of ? Of overturning our first principles? 
A, If they are false, the sooner they are overturned 
the better. If they are true, they will bear the 
strictest examination. Let us all pray for a willing- 
ness to receive light, to know of every doctrine, 
whether it be of God. 

Q. How may the time of this Conference be made 
more eminently a time of watching unto prayer? 
A. 1. While we are conversing let us have an espe- 
cial care to set God always before us. 2. In the in- 
termediate hours, let us visit none but the sick, and 
spend ail the time that remains in retirement. 3, 
Let us therein give ourselves to prayer for one ano- 
ther, and for a blessing upon this our labour. 

0. How far does each of us agree to submit to 
the judgment of the majority?—^. In speculative 
things, each can only submit so far as his judgment 



*4 A Chronological History [ ! 744. 



shall be convinced. In every practical point, each 
will submit so far as he can without wounding his 
conscience. 

Q. Can a Christian submit any farther than this, 
to any man, or number of men upon earth ? — A. It 
is undeniably certain he cannot; either to Bishops 
Convocation, or General Council. And this is that 
grand principle of private judgment on which all the 
reformers proceeded, Every man must judge for 
himself; because every man must give an account of 
himself to God," It is impossible to read this with- 
out admiring it ; let it never be forgotten that these 
principles formed the basis of the Methodist Confe- 
rence. 

After the design of the meeting had been thus 
proposed; they began to consider, l, What to teach? 
2. How to teach? 3. What to do, That is, how to 
regulate their doctrine, discipline, and practice? 
The first question refers to doctrines, the second to 
discipline, the third to their whole ceconomy, in. 
eluding their Itinerancy and the government of the 
Societies. 

Three points -were fully considered at this time, 
1. The Doctrine of Justification. 2. That of Sanc- 
tification. 3* Their Connexion with the established 
c hurch* 

1. JUSTIFICATION, 

Q. What is it to be justified ? — A. To be pardon- 
ed, and received into God's favour, into such a state 
that if we continue therein, we shall be finally 
saved. 

Q. Is faith the condition of Justification? 
A. Yes ; for every one who believeth not is con- 
demned ; and every one who believes is justified. 

But must not Repentance, and works meet for 
Repentance, go before this Faith? — A. Without 
doubt. If by Repentance you mean conviction of 
sin ; and by works meet for repentance, obeying 
God as far as we can, forgiving our brother, leaving 



*744*1 Of ^ e Teopte called Methodists. £5 

off from evil, doing good and using the ordinances 
according to the power we have received. 

Q. What is faith ?— J. Faith in general is, a di- 
vine, supernatural Elenchos (Demonstration) of 
things not seen ; i. e. of Past, Future, or Spiritual 
things : It is a spiritual sight of God and the things 
of God. First, a sinner is convinced by the Holy 
Ghost, " Christ loved me and gave himself for 
me." — This is the faith by which he is justified or 
pardoned, the moment he receives it. Immediately 
the same spirit bears witness, M Thou art pardoned. 
Thou hast redemption in his blood. " — And this is 
saving faith, whereby the love of God is shed abroad 
n his heart. 

Q. Have all Christians this faith ? May not a man 
be justified and not know it ? — A. That all true 
Christians have such a faith as implies an assu- 
rance of God's love, appears from Rom. viii. 15. 
Epk. iv. 32. 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Htb. viii. 10. 1 John 
iv. 10. — v. 19. And that no man can be justi- 
fied and not know it, appears farther from the nature 
of the thing. For faith after repentance is ease after 
pain: Rest after toil : Light after darkness. It ap- 
pears also from the immediate, as well as distant 
fruits thereof. 

0. But may not a man go to heaven without it? 
A. It does not appear from Holy Writ that a man 
who hears the Gospel can: (Mark xvi. 16.) what- 
ever a heathen man may do, Rom ii. 14. 

Q. What are the immediate fruits of justifying 
faith? — A. Peace, Joy, Love,Power over all outward 
sin, and power to keep down inward sin. 

Q. Does any one believe, who has not the witness 
in himself, or any longer than he sees, loves, and 
obeys God ? — A. We apprehend not ; seeing God 
being the very essence of faith : love and obedience 
the inseparable properties of it. 

Q. What sins are consistent with justifying faith ? 
A% No wilful sin. If a believer wilfully sins, he 



2 6 



A Chronological History. [i744« 



casts away his faith. Neither is it possible he should 
have justifying faith again, without previously re- 
penting. 

Must every believer come into a state of dark- 
ness, doubt or fear? Will he do so, unless by igno- 
rance or unfaithfulness ? Does God otherwise with- 
draw himself? — A. It is certain a believer need 
never again come into condemnation. It seems, he 
need not come into a state of darkness, doubt or 
f jar : And that ordinarily at least he will not, unless 
by ignorance or unfaithfulness. Yet it is true, that 
the first joy does seldom last long : that it is com- 
monly followed by doubts and fears; and that God 
frequently permits great heaviness, before any large 
mani testation of himself. 

0. Are works necessary to the continuance of 
faith ? — A. Without doubt ; for a man may forfeit 
the free gift of God either by sins of omission or 
commission. 

0. Can faith be lost, but for want of works? 
A. It cannot but through disobedience. 

0, How is faith made perfect by works ? — A. The 
more we exert our faith, the more it is increased. 
To him that hath shall be given. 

0. St. Paul says, Abraham was not justified by 
works. St. James says, He was justified by works. 
Do they not contradict each other? — A. No. l. Be- 
cause they do not speak of the same justification. 
St. Pauls speaks of that justification which was when 
Abraham was seventy. five years old, above twenty- 
five years before Isaac was born. St. James of that 
justification which was when he offered up Isaac on 
the altar. 2. Because they do not speak oi the same 
works. St. Paul speaking of works that precede 
faith : St. James of works that spring from it. 

0. In what sense is Adam's sin imputed to all 
mankind ? —A. In Adam all die, u e. i. Our bodies 
then became mortal. 2. Our souls died, u e. were 
disunited from God. And hence 3. We are all 
born with a sinful devilish nature; By reason 



1 /44-] Of the People called Methodists. 27 

whereof, 4. We are children of wrath, liable to 
dea^h eternal. Rom. v. 18. Eph. ii. 3. 

Q, In what sense is the Righteousness of Christ 
imputed to all mankind, or to Believers ?—A, We 
do not find it expressly affirmed in Scripture, that 
God imputes the Righteousness of Christ to any. 
Although we do find, that faith is imputed to us for 
righteousness. That text, <; As by one Man's diso- 
bedience all men were made sinners, so by the obe- 
dience of one, all were made righteous, " we con- 
ceive means, by the merits of Christ, all men are 
cleared from the guilt of Adam's actual sin. We 
conceive farther, that through the obedience and 
death of Christ, 1. The bodies of all men be- 
come immortal after the resurrection. 2. Their souls 
receive a capacity of spiritual life. 3. An actual 
spark or seed thereof. 4. All believers become chil- 
dren of grace, reconciled to God, and are made par- 
takers of the Divine nature. 

<2« Have we not then unawares leaned too much 
towards Calvinism ? — A. We are afraid we have. 

Q. Have we not also leaned towards Aminomt- 
anism? — A. We are afraid we have. 

£). What is Antinomianism ? — A. The doctrine 
which makes void the law through faith. 

0. What are the main pillars thereof? — A. 1. 
That Christ abolished the moral law. 2 That there- 
fore Christians are not obliged to observe it. 3. That 
one branch of Christian liberty, is liberty from obey- 
ing the commandments of God. 4. That it is bond- 
age to do a thing, because it is commanded, or forbear 
it because it is forbidden. 5. That a believer is not 
obliged to use the ordinances of God or to do good 
works. 6. That a Preacher ought not to exhort to 
good works : Not unbelievers, because it is hurtful; 
not believers, because it is needless. 

Q. What was the occasion of St. Paul's writing 
his epistle to the Galatians? — A. The coming of 
certain men amongst the Galatians, who taught, 
Except ye be circumcised and keep the law of Moses 
ye cannot be saved. 



a$ A Chronological History. [1744. 

Q. What is his main design therein ? — A. Tc* 
prove, 1. That no man can be justified or saved by 
the works of the Law, either Moral or Ritual. 2, 
That every believer is justified by faith in Christ 
without the works of the law. 

Q. What does he mean by the works of the law ? 
Gat. ii. 1 6. — A. All works which do not spring from 
faith in Christ. 

Q. What by being under the Jaw? Gal. iii. 23. 
1 — A. Under the Mosaic dispensation. 

0. What law has Christ abolished? — A The 
Ritual law of Moses. 

0. What is meant by liberty ? GaL v. 1. — A*> 
Liberty, 1, From the law, a.. From sin. 

THE SECOND POINT WHICH WAS CONSIDERED 
WAS THE DOCTRINE OF $ AN CTIHCATXON. 

0, What is it to be sanctified? — A. To be re- 
newed m the image of God in righteousness and true 
holiness. 

0. Is faith the condition ; or the instrument of 
sanctification ? — A* It is both the condition and the 
Instrument of it. When we begin to believe, then 
sanctificatlon begins. And as faith increases, holu 
?:ess increases, till we are created anew. 

0. What is implied in being a perfect Christian ? 
A. The loving the Lord our God with all our hearty 
and with aJl our mind, and soul and strengh. Deut. 
vi. 5. xxx. 6. Ezek. xxxvi 25. — 29. 

Q. Does this imply, that all inward sin is taken 
away ?— *A. Without doubt : or how could he be said 
to be saved from all his uncleannesses, v. 29. 

Q. Can we know one who is thus saved ? What 
is a reasonable proof of it ? — A. We cannot with- 
out the miraculous discernment of spirits, be in- 
fallibly certain of those who are thus saved. But 
we apprehend, these would be the best proofs 
which the nature of the thing admits. 1. If we had 
sufficent evidence of their unblameable behaviour, 



1744-] Of the People called Methodists. 29 

at least from the time of their justification. 2. If 
they gave a distinct account of the time and man- 
ner wherein they were saved from sin, and of the 
circumstances thereof, with such sound speech as 
could not be reproved. And, 3. If upon a strict 
enquiry from time to time, for two or three year fol- 
lowing, it appeared that all their tempers, words, and 
actions, were holy and unreproveable. 

Q. How should we treat those who think they 
have attained this ? — A. Exhort them to forget the 
things that are behind, and to watch and pray always, 
that God may search the ground of their hearts. 

THE THIRD POINT RESPECTED THE ESTABLISHED 
CHURCH. 

Q. What is the Church of England ?—A. Ac 
cording to the twentieth article, the visible Church 
of England is, the Congregation of English Believ- 
ers, in which the pure word oi God is preached, and 
the Sacraments duly administered. (But the word 
Church is sometimes taken in a looser sense, for a 
congregation professing to believe, so it is taken in 
the twenty- sixth article, and in the first, second, and 
third chapters of the Revelation.) 

0. What is a Member oi the Church of England ? 
— A. A Believer hearing the pure word of God 
preached, and partaking of the Sacraments duly ad- 
ministered in that Church. 

Q. What is it to be zealous for the Church? — 
A. To be earnestly desirous of its welfare and in- 
crease: of its welfare, by the confirmation of its 
present members, in faith, hearing, and communi- 
cating : and of its increase by the addition ot new 
members. 

0. How are we to defend the doctrine of the 
Church? — A. Both by our preaching and living. 

Q, How should we behave at a false or railing 
sermon? — A. If it only contain personal reflec- 



30 A Chronological History [*744* 

tion*, we may quietly suffer it. If it blaspheme 
the Work and Spirit of God, it may be better to 
go out of the church. In either case, if opportu. 
uity serve, it would be well to write to the Mi* 
nister. 

Q. How far is it our duty to obey the Bishops?—- 
A. In all things indifferent: and on this ground of 
obeying them, we should observe the canons, so 
far as we can with a safe conscience. 

Q. Do we separate from the Church? — A. Wc 
conceive not: we hold communion therewith, for 
conscience sake, by constantly attending both the 
word preached, and the sacraments administered 
therein. 

Q. What then do they mean who say, " you se- 
parate from the Church." — A. We cannot certainly 
tell. Perhaps they have no determinate meaning, 
unless by the Church they mean themselves, i. c« 
that part of the clergy who accuse us of preaching 
false doctrine. And it is sure we do herein sepa- 
rate from them, by maintaining that which they 
^eny. 

Q. But do you not weaken the Church? — A. 
Do not they who ask this, by the Church mean 
themselves? — A. We do not purposely weaken an)T 
man's hands, but accidentally we may thus tar: they 
who come to know the truth bv us, will esteem such 
as deny it, less than they did before. But the Church 
in the proper sense, the congregation of English 
Believer s y we do not weaken at afL 

Q. Do you not entail a schism on the Church? 
i. e. Is it not probable, that your hearers after your 
death, will be scattered into all sects and parties ? 
Or, that they will form themselves into a distinct 
sect? — A. 1. We are persuaded that the body of 
our hearers wiil even alter our death-remain in the 
church, unless they be thrust out. 2. We believe 
notwithstanding, either that they will be thrust out, 
or that they will leaven the whole Church. 3. We 
do, and will do* all we can, to prevent those con* 



1 744-] Of th* P eo pk called Methodists. gi 
sequences which are supposed likely to happen after 
our death. 4. But we cannot with a good con* 
science neglect the present opportunity of saving 
souls while we live, for fear of consequences which 
may possibly or probably happen after we are 
dead. 

From these minutes we learn the following par- 
ticulars, i. That Mr. Wesley considered the Me- 
thodist Societies to be a part of the Church of Eng- 
land, (as fully answering the above definition, Ques- 
tion the second, page 20) though also embracing 
all those who fear God and work righteousness, 
and are, willing to conform to the rules. 2, That 
by keeping to the Church at large, he meant, attend- 
ing the service and sacrament. 

The following minute was made relative to prac- 
tice. *' Be serious : let your motto be, Holiness to 
the Lord. Avoid all lightness as you would avoid 
heil fire, and trifling as you would cursing and 
swearing. Touch no woman: be as loving as yoii 
will, but ,the custom of the country is nothing to 
us." 

On Friday August 24, 1744, Wesley 
preached for the last time at Oxford, before the 
University. He had preached to them twice be- 
fore, since the time he began to declare the truth 
in the fields and highways. These sermons are 
printed in the first voiume of his works, and are 
well worth a serious perusal. M I am now," says 
he, 4< clear of the blood of these men. I have fully 
delivered my own soul. And I am well pleased 
that it should be the very day, on which, in the last 
cemury, near two thousand burning and shining 
lights were put out at one stroke. Yet what a 
wide difference is there between their case and 
mine! They were turned out of house and home, 
and ali that they had : Whereas I am only hindered 
from preacning, without any other loss; and that 
in a kind of honourable manner; it being deter- 
mined, that when my next turn to preach comes, 



33 A Chronological History [ x 745* 

they will pay another person to preach for me." 
And so they did twice x>r thrice; even to the time 
that he resigned his fellowship. 

Dec. 25, 1744, Mr. Wesley drew up the fol- 
lowing directions for the Band Societies, and re- 
commended them with the Band rules. 

" You are supposed to have the M faith that over- 
cometh the world," to you therefore it is not griev- 
ous, I. Carefully to abstain from doing evil : in 
particular, 1. Neither to buy nor sell on the Lord's 
day. 2. To taste no spirituous liquors, unless pre- 
scribed by a physician, 3. To be at a word both 
in buying and selling. 4. Not to mention the fault 
of any one behind his back, and to stop those short 
that do. 5. To wear no needless ornaments, such as 
rings, ear-rings, necklaces, laces, or rufiles. 6. To 
use no needless self-indulgence, such as takings snuff 
or tobacco* unless prescribed by a physician. 

" II. Zealously to maintain good wor^s ; in par- 
ticular, 1. To give alms of such things as you pos- 
sess, according to your power. 2. To reprove ail 
that sin in your sight, and that in love, and meek- 
ness of wisdom. 3. To be patterns of diligence 
and frugality, of self-denial, and taking up the 
cross daily. 

" III. Constantly to attend on all the ordinances 
of God : in particular, 1. To be at public worship,, 
and at the Lord's table every week, if possible ; and 
at every public meeting of the Bands. 2. To use 
private prayer every day : and family prayer, if you 
are the Head of a family. 3. To read the scriptures, 
and meditate therein, at every vacant hour, and, 
4. To use fasting or abstinence ; as often as your 
health will permit " 

About this time (1745,) Mr. Wesley instituted 
the Select Society, or Band. The persons to be ad- 
mitted into this Band, were, 1. Persons who were 
earnestly athirst for the full image of God. 2. Those 
who continually walked in the light of God, having 
fellowship with the father, and with his Son Jesus 



1 745-] Of the People called Methodists* 53 



Christ. He says, " I saw it might be useful to 
give some advice to all those, who thus continue 
in the light of God's countenance, which the rest 
of their brethren did not want, and probably could 
not receive. So I desired a small number of such 
as appeared to be in this state, to spend an hour 
with me every Monday morning. My design was, 
not only to direct them how to press after perfec- 
tion ; to exercise their every grace, and improve 
every talent they had received, and to incite them 
to love one another more, and to watch more care- 
fully over each other; but also to have a select 
company, to whom I might unbosom myself 
on all occasions, without reserve ; and whom I 
could propose to all their brethren as a pattern of 
love, of holiness, and of all good works. 

They had no need of being incumbered with 
many rules, having the best rule of all in their 
hearts. No peculiar directions were therefore given 
to them; excepting only these three, 1. Let no- 
thing spoken in this Society, be spoken again. 
(Hereby we had the more full confidence in each 
other.) 2. Every member agrees to submit to his 
Minister in all indifferent things. 3. Every mem- 
ber will bring once a week, all he can spare toward 
a common stock. 

Every one here has an equal liberty of speaking, 
there being none greater or less than another. I 
could say freely to these, when they were met to- 
gether, 41 Ye may all prophesy one by one" (taking 
that word in its lowest sense) " that all may learn, 
and all may be comforted." And I often found the 
advantage of such a free conversation, and that 
M in the multitude of counsellors, there is safety." 
And who ever was inclined so to do, I likewise 
encouraged, to pour out his soul to God. And 
here especially we have found, that the effectual 
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much." 
The utility of these meetings appears from the fol- 
lowing considerations. St. John divide* the follow* 



34 



A Chronological History [ I 74S^ 



ers of God into three classes, I John 2. 12. St. Paul 5 
exhorts Ministers to give every one his portion of 
meat in due season. And there were some things- 
which our Lord did not make known to his dis- 
ciples till after his Ascension, when they were pre- 
pared for them by the descent of the Holy Ghost, 
These meetings give the preachers an opportunity 
of speaking of the deep things of God, and of ex- 
horting the members to press after the full image 
of God. They also form a bulwark to the doctrine 
of Christian perfection. If is a pity that so few of 
the people embrace this privilege, and that every 
Preacher does not warmly espouse such profitable 
meetings. 

In the year 1745, the Rev. William Grimshaw r 
Vicar of the Parish of Haworth, in Yorkshire, be- 
came closely united with the Methodists. He was 
a most indefatigable man in his labours, and so con- 
tinued, till on the 7th of April 1763, his happy > 
spirit weat to rest, in the fifty-fifth year of his age. 
His last words were, M Here goes an unprofitable 
servant. " He acted for several years as Mr. Wesley's 
assistant, in the Haworth circuit. There is a short 
account of him in Mr, Wesley's Life, by Dr. Coke 
and Mr. Moore, in Mr. Wesley's Journals, and in 
the Arminian Mag. for Jan. 1795. 

Aug. 1, 1745, The second Conference was held 
in Bristol. The assembly was composed ot the 
Messrs. Wesleys, and John Hodges, who were 
clergymen ; and Thomas Richards, Samuel Lar- 
wood, Thomas Meyrick, James Wheatley, Richard 
Moss, John Slocombe, and Herbert Jenkins, Travel- 
ling Preachers. 

THE TWO POINTS CONSIDERED WERE, ft THE 
DOCTRINE OF JUSTIFICATION; 2. SANCTI- 
FICATION. 

Q. How comes what is written on the subject 
of Justification to be so intricate and obscure ? Is 



.1745-] Of the People called ALthodists. 35 

this obscurity from the nature of the thing itself? 
Or from the fault or weakness of those who have 
generally treated of it? — A* We apprehend this ob- 
scurity does not arise from the nature of the sub- 
ject : But, perhaps, partly from hence, that the devil 
peculiarly labours to perplex a subject ot such im- 
portance : and partly from the extreme warmth of 
most writers who have treated of it. 

Q. We affirm faith in Christ is the sole condi- 
tion of Justification. But does not repentance go 
•before that faith ? and supposing there be opportu- 
nity for them, fruits or works meet for repentance ? 
— A. Without doubt they do. 

0. How then can we deny them to be conditions 
of Justification ? Is not this a mere strife of words ? 
But is it worth while to continue a dispute on the 
term condition ? — A. It seems not,, though it has 
been grievously abused. But so the abuse cease, 
let the use remain. 

0. Shall we read over together Mr. Baxter's 
Aphorisms concerning Justification ? — A t By all 
means : And it was desired, that each person would 
consult the scriptures cited therein, and make what 
objections might occur. 

Q. Is an assurance of God's pardoning love ab- 
solutely necessary to our being in his favour? Or 
may there possibly be some exempt cases ? — A. We 
dare not positively say, There are not. 

0. Is such an assurance absolutely necessary to 
inward and outward holiness ? — A* To inward, we 
apprehend it is: to outward holiness, we incline to 
think it is not. 

(9. Is it indispensably necessary to final salvation? 
Suppose in a Papist^ or a Quaker? Or in general 
among those who never heard it preached ? — A. Love 
hopeth all things. We know not how far any of 
these may fall under the case of invincible igno- 
rance. 

0* But what can we say of one of our own So- 
ciety, who dies without it, as L W. at London?— 



-gS A Chronological History C 1 745* 



A. It may possibly be an exempt case, (if the fact 
was really-so) but we determine nothing. We leave 
his soul in the hands of him that made it. 

Q. Does a man believe any longer than he sees a 
reconciled God ? — A. We conceive not. But we 
allow there may be infinite degrees in seeing God : 
Even as many as there are between him who sees 
the sun, when it shines on his eye-lids closed, and 
him who stands with his eyes wide open, in the full 
blaze of its beams. 

{?. Does a man believe any longer than he loves 
God ? — A. In no wise. For neither circumcision 
nor uncircumcision avails, without faith working 
by love. 

Q. Have we duly considered the case of Come* 
lius? Was not he in the favour of God, zohen his 
prayers and alms came up for a memorial before 
God} i. c. before he believed in Christ? — A* It 
does seem that he was in some degree. But we speak 
not of those who have not heard the Gospel. 

Q. But were those works of his splendid sins ? 
(as some of the Fathers termed the good works of 
the heathen.) — A No ; nor were they done without 
the grace of Christ. 

Q. How then can we maintain, that all works 
done before we have a sense of the pardoning love 
of God, are sin? And, as such, an abomination to 
him ? — A. The works of him who has heard the 
Gospel, and does not believe, are not done as God 
hath willed and commanded them to be done. And 
yet we know not how to say, that they are an abo- 
mination to the Lord in him who feareth God, and 
from that principle, does the best he can. 

0. Seeing there is so much difficulty in this sub* 
ject^ can w r e deal too tenderly with them that op- 
pose us ? — A. We cannot ; unless we were to give 
up any part of the truth of God. 

0. Is a believer constrained to obey God ?— 
A.^Ai first he often is. The love of Christ con* 



1 /4«5 ] Of the People called Methodists. 37 

straineth him. After this, he may obey, or he may 
not ; no constraint being laid upon him. 

0. Can faith be lost, but through disobedience ? 
— A. It cannot. A believer first inwardly disobeys, 
inclines to sin with his heart : then his intercourse 
with God is cut off, i. e. his faith is lost. After 
this he may fall into outward sin, being now weak, 
and like another man. 

0. How 7 can such a one recover Faith ? — A. By 
repenting and doing the first works, Rev. ii. 5. 

Q. Whence is it that so great a majority of those 
who believe fall more or less into doubt or fear? — 
A. Chiefly from their own ignorance or unfaith- 
fulness : often from their not watching unto prayer; 
perhaps sometimes from some defect or want of the 
power of God in the preaching they hear. 

Q. Is there not a defect in us ? Do we preach as 
we did at first ? Have we not changed our doc- 
trines? — A. 1. At first we preached almost wholly 
to unbelievers. To those therefore we spake al- 
most continually of remission of sins through the 
death of Christ, and the nature of faith in his blood. 
And so we do still, among those who need to be 
taught the first elements of the Gospel of Christ. 
2. But those in whom the foundation is already laid, 
we exhort to go on to perfection : Which we did 
not see so clearly at first; although we occasionally 
spoke of it Irom the beginning. 3. Yet we now 
preach, and that continually, faith in Christ, as 
the Prophet, Priest and King, at least, as clearly, as 
strongly, and as fully, as we did six years ago. 

0. Do we not discourage visions and dreams too 
much? As if we condemned them toto genere? — A. 
We do not intend to do this. We neither discourage 
nor encourage them. We learn from Acts ii. 19, 
to expect something of this kind in the last days. 
And we cannot deny that saving faith is often given 
in dreams and visions of the night : which jaith we 
account neither better nor worst * than if it came by 
any other means, 



3*8 A Chronological History \ X 7\S- 

0. Do not some of our assistants preach too 
much of the wrath, and too little of the love of 
God ? — A, We fear they have leaned too much 
to that extreme; and hence some of their hearers 
jnay have lost the joy of faith. 

0. Need we ever preach the terrors of the Lord 
to those who know they are accepted of him ? — A. 
No; it is folly so to do: for love is to them the 
strongest of all motives. 

0. Do we ordinarily represent a justified state so 
great and happy as it is ? — A. Perhaps not. A be- 
liever walking in the light is inexpressibly great and 
happy. 

Q. Should we not have a care of depreciating 
justification, in order to exalt the state of full sanc- 
tification? — A. Undoubtedly we should beware of 
this: for one may insensibly slide into it. 

<9. How shall we effectually avoid it ? — A. When 
we are going to speak of entire sanctification, let 
us first describe the blessings of a justified state, as 
strongly as possible. 

Q. Does not the truth of the Gospel lie very near 
both to Calvinism and Antinomianism? — A. Indeed 
it does: as it were within a hair's breadth. So that it 
is altogether foolish and sinful, because we do not 
quite agree either with one or the other, to run from 
them as far as we can. 

(?. Wherein may we come to the very edge of 
Calvinism ? — A. i. In ascribing all good to the free 
grace of God. 2. In denying all natural free will, 
and all power antecedent to grace; and, 3. In ex- 
cluding all merit from man; even for what he does 
by the grace of God. 

<9. Wherein may we come to the edge of Antino- 
mianism ? — A 1. In exalting the merits and love of 
Christ. 2. In rejoicing evermore. 

<9. Does faith supersede (set aside the necessity 
of) holiness or good works ? — A. In no wise. So 
far from it that it implies both, as a cause does its 
effects. 



1 7'15-] Of the People called Methodists* 39 

SECONDLY, THE DOCTRINE OF S ANCTIE ICATICN 
WAS CONSIDERED. 

0. When does inward sanctification begin ? — A. 
In the moment we are justified. The seed of every 
virtue is then sown in the soul. From that time the 
believer gradually dies to sin, and grows in grace. 
Yet sin remains in him; yea, the seed of all sin, till 
he is sanctified throughout in spirit, soul and body. 

Q. What will become of a Heathen, a Papist, a 
Church of England Man, if he dies without being 
thus sanctified? — A. He cannot see the Lord. But 
none who seeks it sincerely shall or can die without 
it. Though possibly he may not attain it, till the 
very article of death. 

<). is it ordinarily given til! a little before death ? 
— A. It is not, to those that expect it no sooner, nor 
consequently ask for it, at least, not in faith. 

(J. But ought we to expect it sooner? — -A* Why 
not : For although we grant, 1. That the generality 
ot believers, whom we have hitherto known, were 
not sanctified till near death. 2. That few of those 
to whom St. Paul wrote his epistles were so at the 
time he wrote. 3, Nor he himself at the time of wriu. 
ing his former epistles. Yet this does not prove that 
we may not be sanctified to-day. 

Qi But would- not one who was thus sanctified be 
incapable ot worldly business ? — A* He would be 
far more capable oi it than ever, as going through 
all without distraction. 

0^. Would he be capable of marriage ? — A* Why 
should he not. * 

0. Should we not beware of bearing hard on those 
who think they have attained ? — A. We should. 
And the rather, because if they are faithful to the 
giace they have received, they are in no danger of 
perishing at last. No, not even if they remain in 
luminous faith) (as some term it) for many months 
E 2 



40 A Chronological History L 1 74^. 



or years, perhaps till within a little time of their spi- 
rits returning to God ? 

g. In what manner should we preach entire 
sanctification ? — A* Scarce at all to those who are 
not pressing forward. To those who are, always 
by way of promise : always drawing rather than 
driving. 

Q. How should we wait for the fulfilling of this 
promise ? — A. In universal obedience, in keeping 
all the commandments, in denying ourselves, and 
taking up our cross daily. These are the general 
means which God hath ordained for our receiving 
his sanctifying grace. The particular are, prayer, 
searching the scriptures, communicating and fast- 
ing. 

Mav 13, 1746. The third Conference was held 
in Bristol. Beside the Mess. Wcsteys, and John 
Hodges, and Samuel Taylor, who were clergymen, 
the following Preachers wef£ present, jon^ui^u 
Reeves, Thomas Maxfield, Thomas Westall and 
Thomas Willes. 

The conversation at this time was of a general na- 
ture, yet well calculated to explain and elucidate 
the great doctrines of the gospel. 

Q. Can an unbeliever (whatever he be in other 
respects) challenge any thing of God's justice? — A. 
Absolutely nothing but hell. And this is a point 
which we cannot too much insist on. 

0. Do we empty men of their own righteousness, 
as we did at first ? Do we sufficiently labour, when 
they begin to be convinced of sin, to take away all 
they lean upon? Should we not then endeavour 
with all our might to overturn their false founda- 
tions? — A. This was at first one of our principal 
points. And it ought to be so still. For till all other 
foundations are overturned they cannot build upon 
Christ. 

Q* Did we not then purposely throw them into 
convictions? Into strong sorrow and fear? Nay ? 
did we not strive to make them inconsolable? Re- 



1746.] Of the People called Methodists, 41 

fusing to be comforted. — A. We did. And so we 
should do still. For the stronger the conviction, 
the speedier is the deliverance. And none so 
soon receive the peace of God, as those who 
steadily refuse all other comfort. 

0. Let us consider a particular case. Was you, 
Jonathan Reeves, before you received the peace 
of God, convinced, that notwithstanding all you 
did, or could do, you was in a state of damnation ? 
y. R. I was convinced of it, as fully as that I am 
now alive. 

Q. Are you sure that conviction was from God ? 
J. R. I can have no doubt but it was. 

0. What do you mean by a state of damnation ? 
J. R. A state, wherein if a man dies, he perisheth ' 
lor ever. 

(h How did this conviction end ? J, R. I had 
first a strong hope that God would deliver me ; and 
this .brought a degree of peace. But I had not that 
solid peace of God, till Christ was revealed in me. 

Q. But is not such a trust in the love of God, 
though it be as vet without a distinct sight of God, 
as reconciled to me through Christ Jesus, a low de- 
gree of justifying faith? — A. It is an earnest of it. 
But this abides for a short time only : nor is this the 
proper Christian faith. 

0. By what faith were the Apostles clean, before 
Christ died ? — A. By such a faith as this ; by a 
Jewish faith. For the Holy Ghost was not then 
given. 

Q. Of whom then do we understand those words 
flsa. 1. 10.) " Who is there among you that fear- 
eth the Lord? That obeyeththe voice of his servant, 
that walketh in darkness and hath no light V —A. 
Ot a beiiever'under the Jewish dispensation : one 
in whose heart God hath not yet shined, to give 
him the light of the glorious love of God, in the 
face of Jesus Christ. 

£. Who is a Jew inwardly ?— A servant of - 
E 3 



4& A Chronological History [1746. 

God. One who sincerely obeys him out of fear. 
Whereas a Christian (inwardly) is a child of God ; 
one who sincerely obeys him out of love. 

Q. But was not you, Jonathan Reeves ^ sincere 
before Christ was revealed in you I J. R. It seems 
to me that I was in some measure. 

Q. What is sincerity? — A* A willingness to 
know and do the whole wifl of God. The lowest 
species thereof seems to be faithfulness in that 
which is little. 

0. Has God any regard to man's sincerity ? — A* 
So far, that no man in any state can possibly please 
God without it; neither indeed in any moment 
wherein he is not sincere. 

Q. But can it be conceived that God has any re- 
gard to the sincerity of an unbeliever ? — yi. Yes, 
so much, that if he persevere therein, God will in- 
fallibly give him faith. 

Q. What regard may we conceive him to have, 
to the sincerity of a believei ? — A* So much, that 
in every sincere believer he fulfils all the great and 
precious promises. 

Q. Whom do you term a sincere believer? — A. 
One that walks in the light, as God is in the light, 
1 John i. 7. 

<2 Is sincerity the same with a single eye? — A. Not 
altogether. The latter refers to our intention ; the 
former to our will or desires. 

Q. Is it not all in all ?■ — A. All will follow per- 
severing sincerity. God gives every thing with it; 
nothing without it. 

Q. Are not then sincerity and faith equivalent 
terms ? — A. By no means. It is at least as nearly 
related to works as it is to faith. For example. 
Who is sincere before he believes? He that then 
does all he can; he that, according to the power he 
has received, brings forth fruits meet for repentance. 
Who is sincere after he believes ? He that, from a 
sense of God's love, is zealous of all good works. 

g. Is not sincerity what St. Paul terms a willing 



1746.3 Of the People called Methodists. 43 

mind? 2 Cor. viii. 12. — A. Yes: If that word be 
taken in a general sense. For it is a constant dis- 
position to use all the grace given. 

Q. But do we not then set sincerity on a level 
with faith . — A. No. For we allow a man may be 
•sincere, and not be justified, as he may be penitent, 
and not be justified, (not as yet ;) but he cannot 
have faith, and not be justified. The very moment 
he believes he is justified. 

Q. But do we not give up faith, and put sincerity 
in its place, as the the condition of our acceptance 
with God ? — A. We believe it is one condition of 
our acceptance, as repentance likewise is. And we 
believe it is a condition of our continuing in a state 
of acceptance. Yet we^aV-rrorpirt it in the place of 
faith. It is by faith: the merits of Christ are applied 
to my soul: But if I am not sincere, they are not 
applied. 

Q. Is not this, that going about to establish our 
$wn righteousness, whereof St. Paul speaks ? Rom. 
x. 3. — A. St. Paul there manifestly speaks of un- 
believers, who sought to be accepted for the sake of 
their own righteousness. We do not seek to be ac- 
cepted for the sake of our own sincerity; but 
through the merits of Christ alone. Indeed, so long 
as any man believes, he cannot go about (in St. 
Paul's sense) to establish his own righteousness? 

Q. But do you consider, that we are under the co- 
venant of grace ; and that the covenant of works is 
now abolished ? — A. All mankind were under the 
covenant of grace, from the very hour that the ori- 
ginal promise was made. If by the covenant of 
works you mean, that of unsinmng obedience made 
with Adam before the fell, No m-.'n bat Adam was 
ever under that covenant: for it was abolished be- 
fore Cam was horn. Yet it is not so abolished, but 
that it will stand, in a measure, even to the end of 
the world, i. c. if we do this, we shall live ; if not, 
we shall die eternally. It we do well, we shall 
live with God in glory : if evil, we shall die the se- 



44 d Chronological History [ 1746. 

cond death. For every man shall be judged in that 
day, and rewarded according to his works. 

<2- What means then,Tb him that believeth, his 
faith is counted for righteousness! — A. That God 
forgives him that is unrighteous as soon as he be- 
lieves; accepting his faith instead of perfect righte- 
ousness. But then obseive, universal righteousness 
follows, though it did not precede faith. 

Q. But is faith thus counted to us for righteous- 
ness, at whatsoever time, w-e believe ? — A. Yes. In 
whatsoever moment we believe, all our past sins va* 
nish away. They are as though they had never 
been, and we stand clear in the sight of God. 

0* Are not the assurance of faith, the inspiration 
oj the Holy Ghost, and the revelation of Christ in us, 
terms nearly of the same import? — A. He that de- 
nies one of them, must deny all ; they are so closely 
connected together. 

0. Are they ordinarily, where the pure Gospel is 
preached, essential to our acceptance? — A. Un- 
doubtedly they are; and as such, to be insisted on,, 
in the strongest terms. 

Q. Is not the whole dispute of salvation by faith, 
or by works, a mere strife of words? — A. In as- 
serting salvation by faith, we mean this, 1. That 
pardon (salvation begun) is received by faith pro- 
ducing works. 2. That holiness (salvation continii- 
ed) is faith working by love. 3. That heaven (sal- 
vation finished) is the reward of this faith. If you 
who assert salvation by works, or by faith and works, 
mean the same thing, (understanding by faith, the 
revelation of Christ in us, by salvation, pardon, ho- 
liness, and glory,) we will not strive with you at all. 
If you- do not, this is not a strife of ward's ; but the 
very vitals of Christianity: The essence of it is the 
thing in question. 

<9. Wherein does our doctrine now differ' from 
that we preached when at Oxford r— A. Chiefly in 
these two points, u We then knew nothing of that 
righteousness of faith, in justification ; nor, 2. 0£ 



*747'] Of ^£ People called Methodists. 4,5 

the nature of faith itself, as implying consciousness of 
pardon. 

Q. May not some degree of the love of God, go 
before a distinct sense of justification ? — A* We be- 
lieve it may. 

Q, Can any degree of sanctification or holiness ?— 
A. Many degrees of outward holiness may : yea* 
and some degree of meekness, and several other tem- 
pers, which would be branches of Christian holiness, 
but that they do not spring from Christian princi- 
ples. But the abiding love of God cannot spring 
but from faith in a pardoning God. And no true 
Christian holiness can exist, without that love of 
God for its foundation. 

(). Is every man, as soon as he believes, a new 
Creature, sanctified, pure in heart ? Has he then a 
new hean? Does Christ dwell therein ? And is he i 
tempU of the Holy Gnost?— A. All these things 
be affirmed of every believer, in a true sense. 
Let us not therefore contradict those who maintain it. 
Why should we contend about words ? 

June 4, 1747, Mr. Wesley drew up the following 
Ruies and Instructions for the Stewards of the Lon- 
don Society. They were recommended to ail the 
Stewards in the connection, by being published in 
the Journals. 

" 1. You are to be men full of the Holy Ghost, 
and of wisdom; that you may do all things in a 
manner acceptable to God. 2. You are to be pre- 
sent every Tuesday and Thursday morning, in or- 
der to transact the temporal affairs of the Society. 
3. You are to begin and end every meeting with 
earnest prayer to God, for a blessing on all your 
undertakings. 4. You are to produce your accounts 
the first Tuesday in every month, that they may be 
transcribed into the Ledger. 5. You are in the 
absence of the Minister, to take it in turn, month by 
month, to be chairman. The chairman is to see 
that all the rules be punctually observed, and im- 



46 A Chronological History [i747*" 

mediately to check him who breaks any of them. 
6. You are to do nothing without the consent of 
the Minister, either actually had, or reasonably pre- 
sumed. 7.- You are to consider whenever you' 
meet, " God is here.' 5 Therefore, be serious.; 
Utter no trifling word. Speak as in his presence, 
and to the glory of his great name. 8. When any 
thing is debated, let one at once stand up and speak, 
the rest giving attention. And let him speak 
just loud- enough to be heard, in love and in the 
spirit of meekness, g. You are continually to pray 
and endeavour, that a holy harmony of soul may 
in all things- subsist among you: that in every step 
you may keep the unity of the spirit, in the bond of 
peace, io. In all debates, you are to watch over 
your spirits, avoiding as fire, all clamour and con 
HgtigHj being swift to heur, slow to speak ; in ho- 
nour every man preferring another haloro Himself, 
i i. If you cannot relieve, do not grieve the p&9&L 
Give them soft words if nothing else. Abstain 
from either sour looks or harsh words. Let them 
be glad to come, even though they should go empty 
away. 12. Put yourselves in the place of every 
poor man, and deal with him a& you would God 
should deaf with you. " 

The business of these Stewards Ls, " ii To manage 
the temporal things of the Society. 2- To receive 
the subscriptions and contributions. 3. To expend 
what is needful from time to time. 4. To send 
relief to the poor. 5. To keep an exact account 
of all receipts and expences. 6. To inform the 
Minister if any of the Rules of the Society are not 
punctually observed. 7. To tell the Assistants, in 
love, if they think any thing amiss either in their 
doctrine or life.'-' 

" The Rules of the Stewards are, 1. Be frugal. 
Save every thing that can be saved honestly. 
2. Spend no more than you receive. Contract no 
debts. 3. Have no long accounts. Pay every 
thing, within the week. 4. Expect no thanks from 
an an," 



1747*1 &f &e People called Methodists. 

The Stewards in London were many in number 
at that time. They visited the sick, and relieved 
the poor. AH the Class-money, amounting to seve- 
ral hundred pounds in the year, was then, and for 
many years after, given to the poor, through their 
hands. Thev had much business to do, and these 
Rules were therefore the more needful. But they 
<are excellent for any religious meeting. 

June 16, 1747, The fourth Conference was held 
in London. The following persons were present 
with Messrs. John and Charles Wesley. Charles 
Manning, Vicar ot Hayes ; Richard Thomas Bate- 
man, Rector of St. Bartholomew's ' the Great; 
Henrv Piers, Vicar of Bexiey ; Howell Harris* 
and Thomas Hardwick. The two last were Lay- 
Preachers. 

THE TWO POINTS THEY CONSIDERED WERE, 
1. THE DOCTRINE OF THE ASSURANCE OF 
FAITH; AND, 2. OF ENTIRE SANCTIF1CATI0N. 

I. OF THE ASSURANCE 01 FAITH. 

0. Is justifying Faith, a divine assurance, that 
Christ loved me and gave himself for me ?— 
A. We believe it is. 

Q. What is the judgment of most of the serious 
dissenters concerning this? — A. They generally al- 
low, That many believers have such an assurance ; 
and, that it is to be desired and prayed for by all. 
But then they affirm, that this is the highest species, 
or d-^reeot faith: that it is not the common pri- 
vilege" of believers. Consequently, they deny that 
this is justitying faith, or necessarily implied 
therein. 

And are there not strong reasons for their opi- 
nion ? For instance, it the true believers of old had 
not this assurance, then it is not necessarily implied 
in justitying faith: but the true believers of old had 
not this assurance ? — A. Qavid and many more of 



48 A Chronological History \ 1 747» 

the believers of old, undeniably had this assurance. 
But even it' the Jews had it not, it would not fol- 
low, that this is not implied in Christian faith. 

0. But do you not know, that the apostles them- 
selves had it not, till after the day of Penticostf — 
A. The apostles themselves had not the proper 
Christain faith, till after the day of Penticost. 

Q. But were not those Christian believers, in the 
proper sense, to whom St. John wrote his first 
epistle? Yet to these he says, Chap. v. 13. These 
things have I written unto you that believe on the 
name of the Son of God, That ye may know that ye 
have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name 
of the Son of God.— A. This does not prove, that 
they did not know they had eternal life, any more 
than that they did not believe, His plain meaning 
is, " I have written unto you, that you may be 
the more established in the faith," therefore it does 
not follow from hence, that they had not this assur- 
ance; but only, that there are degrees therein, 

0. But were not the Thessalonians true believ- 
ers? Yet they had not this assurance : they had only 
a good hope, 2 Thess. ii. 16. — A. The text you re- 
fer to, runs thus : Now our Lord Jesus Christ him- 
self, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, 
and given us everlasting consolation and good hope^ 
through grace : comfort your hearts and establish 
you, in every good word and work. This good hope 
does not exclude, but necessarily implies a strong 
assurance of the love of God. 

Q. But does not St, Paul say even of himself, 
1 Cor. iv. 4, / know nothing by my self \ yet am 
I not hereby justified? — A. He does not say of 
himself here, that he was not justified, or that he 
did not know it. But only, that though he had a 
conscience void of offence, yet this did not justify 
him before God. And must not every believer say 
the same? This therefore is wide of the point. 

Q. But does he not disclaim any such assurance 
in those words, 1 Cor. ii. 3. / was with you in 



1 747-] Oj tlit People called Methodists. 



weakness and in fear, and in much trembling? — 
A. By no means. For these words do not imply- 
any fear either of death or hell. They express only 
a deep sense of his utter insufficiency for the great 
work wherein he was engaged. 

Q. Does he not exclude Christians in general 
from such an assurance; when he bids them work 
out their salvotion with fear and trembling, Phil. ii. 
12 ? — A. No more than from love; which is always 
joined with filial fear, and reverential trembling. 
And the same answer is applicable to all those texts 
which exhort a believer to fear. 

(?, But does not matter of fact prove, that justi- 
fying faith does not necessarily imply assurance? 
For can you believe that such a person as I. A. or 
E. V. who have so much integrity, zeal, and fear of 
God, and walk so unblameably in ail things, is void 
of justifying faith? Can you suppose such as these 
to be under the wrath, and under the curse of God ? 
Especially if you add to this, that they are continu- 
ally longing, striving, and praying for the assurance 
which they have not ? — A. This contains the very 
strength of the cause : and sometimes inclines us to 
think, that some of these may be exempt cases. 
JJut however that may be, we answer, j. It is dan- 
gerous to ground a general doctrine on a few parti- 
cular examples. 2. Men may have many good 
tempers, and a blameless life, speaking in a loose 
sense, by nature and habit, with preventing grace ; 
and yet not have faith and the love of God. °g. It 
is scarcely possible for us to know all the circum- 
stances relating to such persons, so as to iudee cer- 
tainly concerning them. 4. But this we know, if 
Christ is not revealed in them, they are not Chris- 
tian believers. 

<9. But what will become of them, suppose they 
die in this state ? — A. This is a supposition not to 
be made. They cannot die in this state. They 
must go backward or forward* If they cominui 



5° 



A Chronological History [ I 747* 



to seek, they will surely find righteousness, peace, 
and joy in the Holy Ghost. We are confirmed in 
this belief by the many instances we have seen, of 
such as these finding peace at the last hour. And' 
it is not impossible, but others may then be made 
partakers of like precious faith, and yet go hence 
without giving any outward proof of the .change 
which God hath wrought, 

OF ENTIRE SANCTIFICATION. 

0. How much is allowed by our brethren who 
differ from us, with regard to entire sanctification? 
—A. They grant, i. That every one must be en- 
tirely sanctified, in the article of death. 2. That till 
then, a believer daily grows in grace, comes nearer 
and nearer to perfection. 3. That we ought to be 
continually pressing after this, and to exhort all 
others so to do. 

0. What do we allow them ? — A. We grant, 
1. That many of those who have died in the faith, 
yea, the greater part of those we have known, were 
not sanctified throughout, not made perfect in love, 
till a little before death. 2. That the term l< sanc- 
tified,'' is continually applied by St. Paul, to all 
that were juflified ; who were true believers. 3. That 
by this term alone, he rarely, (if ever) means, saved 
from all sin. 4. That consequently, it is not pro- 
per to use it in this sense, without adding the word 
" wholly, entirely," or the like. 5. That the in- 
spired writers almost continually speak of, or to, those 
who were justified ; but very rarely, either of or 
to those who were wholly sanctified. 6. That 
consequently, it behoves us to speak in public al- 
most continually of the state of justification : but 
more rarely, at least in full and explicit terms, con- 
cerning entire sanctification. 

What then is the point wherein we divide ? 
— //, It is this: whether we should expect to be 
saved from all sin, before the article of death. 

£. Is there any clear scripture promise of this? 



1747 •] Of ^ u P eo pl e called Methodists. 



That God will save us from all sin ? — A. There is, 
Psal. cxxx. 8. Ezek. xxxvi. 25 — 29. 2 Cor. vii. 1. 
Dent. xxx. 6. 

0. But does any assertion answerable to this oc- 
cur in the New Testament? — A. There does, John 

iii. 8. Eph. v. 25 — 27. Rom. viii. 3, 4. 

0. Does the New Testament afford any farther 
ground, for expecting to be saved from all sin? — 
A. Undoubtedly it does, both in those prayers and 
commands which are equivalent to the strongest as- 
sertions. 

0. What prayers do you mean ? — A. Prayers for 
entire sanctifi cation ; which were there no such 
thing, would be mere mockery of God, Matt. vi. 
13. John xvii. 20, 21—23. Eph. iii. 14 — 19. 
% Thes. v. 23. 

Q .What command is there to the same effect ?— - 
A. Matt. v. 48. Matt. xxii. 27. But if the love 
of God fill ali the heart, there can be no sin there. 

0. But how does it appear that this is to be done 
before the article of death? — A. 1. From the very 
nature of a command, which is not given to the 
dead, but to the living. Therefore, Thou shalt love 
God with all thy heart, cannot mean, thou shalt 
do this when thou diest, but while thou livest. 
2. From express texts of Scripture, Titus it. 11 — 
14 Luke i. 74, 75. 

Q. Is there any example in scripture of persons 
-who had attained to this? — A. Yes; St. John, and 
all those of whom he says in his first epistle, Chap. 

iv, 17. Herein is our love made perfect, that we 
may have boldness in the day of judgment, because 
as he is, so are we in this world. 

Q. Bat why are there not more examples of this 
kind, recorded in the New Testament? — A. It does 
not become us to be peremptory in this matter. 
One reason might possibly be, because the Apostles 
wrote to the Church, while it was in a state of in- 
fancy. Therefore they might mention such persons 



52 A Chronological History [ 1 747- 

the more sparingly, lest they should give strong meat 
to babes. 

Q. Can you shew one such example now ?— 
Vv here is he, that is thus perfect?—^/. To some 
who make this enquiry, one might answer, if I knew 
one here, I would not tell you. For you do not 
enquire out or love. You are like Herod, you only 
seek the young child to slay it. But more directly 
we answer, There are numberless reasons, why 
there should be few, if any indisputable examples. 
What inconveniences would this bring on the per- 
son himself, set as a mark for all to shoot at ! What a 
temptation would it be to others, not only to men 
who know not God, but to believers themselves! 
How hardly would they refrain from idolizing such 
a person ! And yet, how unprofitable to gain-savers ! 
For if they hear not Moses and the prophets, Christ 
and his Apostles, neither would they be persuaded, 
though one rose from the dead. 
( 0. Suppose one had attained to this, would you 
advise him to speak of it ? — A. Not to them who 
know not God. It would only provoke them to 
contradict and blaspheme : nor to any without some 
particular reason, without some particular good in 
view. And then they should have an especial care, 
to avoid all appearance of boasting ; and to speak 
more loudly and convincingly by their lives, than 
they can do by their tongues. 

Q. Is it a sin not to believe those who say they 
have attained ? — A. By no means, even though they 
said true. We ought not hastily to believe, but to 
suspend our judgment, tiil we have full and strong 
proof. 

0* But are we not apt to have a secret distaste to 
any who say they are saved from all sin ?—A. It is 
very possible we may ; and that on several grounds : 
partly from a concern for the honour of God, and 
the good of souls, who may be hurt, yea, or turned 
out of the way, if these are not what they profess. 
Partly from a kind of implicit envy at those who 



174 7*1 Of P eo pt e called Methodists. 53 

speak of higher attainments than our own : and part- 
ly from our slowness and unreadiness of heart, to 
believe the works of God. 

0. Does not the harshly preaching perfection 
tend to bring believers into a kind of bondage, or 
slavish fear ? — A. It does. Therefore we should al- 
ways place it in the most amiable light, so that it 
may excite only hope, joy and desire. 

Q* Why rnay we not continue in the joy of 
faith, even till we are made perfect ?— A. Why in- 
deed. Since holy grief does not quench this joy. 
Since even while we are under the cross, while we 
deeply partake of the sufferings of Christ, we may 
rejoice with joy unspeakable. 

0. Do we not discourage believers from rejoic- 
ing evermore? — A, We ought not so to do. Let 
them all their life long, rejoice unto God, so it be 
with reverence. And even if lightness or pride 
should mix with their joy, let us not strike at the joy 
itself (this is the gift of God) but at that lightness 
or pride, that the evil may cease and the good re- 
main. 

<2- Ought we to be anxiously careful about perfec- 
tion, least we should die before we have attained 
it ? — A. In no wise. We ought to be thus careful 
for nothing, neither spiritual nor temporal. 

0. But ought we not to be troubled, on account 
of the sinful nature which still remains in us — A. 
It is good for us to have a deep sense of this, and to 
be much ashamed before the Lord. But this should 
only incite us, the more earnestly to turn unto Christ 
every moment, and to draw light, and life, and 
strength from him, that we may go on, conquering 
and to conquer. And therefore when the sense of 
our sin most abounds, the sense of his love should 
much more abound. 

Q. Will our joy or our trouble increase, as we 
grow in grace ? — A. Perhaps both, But without 
doubt our joy in the Lord will increase as our love 
increases. 



54 -d Chronological History [ T 747* 

Q. Is not the teaching believers to be continual- 
ly poring upon their inbred sin, the ready way to 
make them forget that they were purged from their 
former sins ? — A. We find by experience it is. Or 
to make them under-value, and account it a little 
thing. Whereas indeed (though there are still great- 
er gifts behind) this is inexpressibly great and glo- 
rious. 

At this Meeting the minutes of the former Con- 
ferences respecting doctrines, together with these 
now agreed to, were first collected together and 
printed. Since that time this has often been done; 
and, as it is natural to expect, with considerable ad- 
ditions and explanations. 

In the next month, Mr. Wesley wrote the fol- 
lowing letter to his brother. I insert it because it 
shews that he had thought more deeply respecting 
the nature of Justifying Faith alter the last Confe- 
rence. He was afterwards more accurate on that 
head, and spoke of it agreeably to the sentiments ex- 
pressed in this letter. 

" Dear Brother^ 

" Yesterday I was thinking on a desideratum a- 
mong us, a Genesis problematica on justifying faith. 
A skeleton of it (which you may fill up, or any one 
that has leisure) I have roughly set down. 

" Is justifying faith, a sense of pardon? Nega- 
tur," (It is denied.) 

" I. Every one is deeply concerned to understand 
this question well: but Preachers most of all: least they 
should either make them sad whom God hath not 
made sad ; or, encourage them to say, peace, where 
there is no peace. Some years ago we heard no- 
thing of justifying faith, or a sense of pardon : so 
that when we did hear ot them, the theme was quite 
new to us; and we might easily, especially in the 
heat and hurry of controversy, lean too much either 
to the one hand or to the other. 

*' II. By justifying faith I'mean, that faith, which 



1747O Of P eo pl e called Methodists. 55 

whosoever hath it not, is under the wrath and the curse 
of God. By a sense of pardon, I mean a distinct, 
explicit assurance teat my sins are forgiven. I allow, 
l That there is such an explicit assurance. 2. That 
it is the common privilege of real Christians. 3. 
That it is the proper Christian faith, which purifi- 
eth the heart, and overcorneth the world. But I 
cannot allow, that justifying faith is such an assu- 
rance, or necessarily connected therewith. 

46 III. Because, if justifying faith necessarily 
implies such an explicit assurance of pardon, then 
every one who has it not, and every one so long as 
he has it not, is under the wrath and under the curst 
of God. But this is a supposition contrary to scrip- 
ture, as well as to experience. Contrary to, Isa. 1, 
10. Who is among you, that fear eth the Lord, that 
obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in dark- 
ness and hath no light? Let him trust in the name of 
the Lord, and stay upon his God, Contrary to Acts x* 
34. Of a truth I perceive, that God is no respecter 
of persons, but in every nation, he that feareth Him, 
and worketh righteousness is accepted with Him. 

" Contrary to experience ; for I. R. &c. had 
peace with God, no fear, no doubt, before they had 
that sense cf pardon. And so have I frequently had. 
Again, the assertion, that justifying faith is a sense 
of pardon, is contrary to reason : it is flatly absurd. 
For how can a sense of our having received pardon, 
be the condition of our receiving it! 

" IV. It you object, 1. ; I. P. St. Paul &c. had 
this sense:' I grant they had; but they were justifi- 
ed before they had it. 2. 'We know fifteen hundred 
persons who have this assurance.' Perhaps so : but 
this does not prove, they were not justified till they 
received it. 3. ' We have been exceedingly blessed 
in pieaching this doctrine/ We have been blessed 
in preachmo the great truths oi the gospel : although 
we tacked r.o them, in the simplicity of bur hearts, 
a proposition which was not true. 4. 'But dies not 
our church give this account of justifying faith?' I 



56 A Chronological History [ J 748. 

am sure she does of saving or Christian faith : I 
think she does of justifying faith too. But to the 
law and to the testimony. All men may err: but the 
word of the Lord shall stand for ever." 

Mr. Wesley remained firm in the sentiments here 
expressed; but he always declared, that the proper 
Christian Faith was accompanied with an assurance 
of God's pardoning love, and that none shuuid rest 
short of it. 

In the year, 1747 Mr. Thomas Williams, one of 
the Preachers, visited Dublin, and preached in the 
streets. He sent an account of his success to. Mr. 
Wesley, who landed there on the 4th day of August 
following. From that time till his death, he visited 
that city once in every two or three years, and ge- 
nerally took a tour through the whole kingdom. 
He also sent over Preachers, who were, at length, 
in trumental in planting Methodism in every county 
in Ireland. 

1748. At this time abundance of objections were 
made against the lawfulness and expediency of Lay 
Preaching. No impartial man could deny but the 
Preachers spoke well, and reclaimed sinners. While 
Mr. Weslev was in Ireland on his second visit there, 
he was addressed by Archdeacon Fluery on that 
head, to whom he returned the following answer, 
which had a great tendency to silence the objectors. 

Tidlamore, May c ^, 17480 

" Rev. Sir, 

" I HAVE at present neither leisure nor inclina- 
tion to enter into a formal controversy : but you 
will give me leave, just to offer a few loose hints, 
relating to the subject of last night's conversation. 

" I. Seeing life and health are things of so great- 
importance, it is, without question,- highly expedi- 
ent, that physicians should have all possible advan- 
tages ot learning and education.. 



1748-] Of the People called Methodists. 57 

64 2. That trial should be made of them by com- 
petent judges, before ihey practise publickly. 

44 3. That after such trial, they be authorized to 
practise by those who are empowered to convey 
that authority. 

44 4. And that while they are preserving the lives 
of others, they should have what is sufficient to sus- 
tain their own. 

M 5. But supposing a gentleman bred at the Uni- 
versity of Dublin, with all the advantages of edu- 
cation : after he has undergone all the usual trials^ 
and then been regularly authorized to practise. 

" 6. Suppose, I say, this physician settles at— 
for some years, and yet makes no cures at all : but 
after trying his skill on five hundred persons, can- 
not shew that he has healed one ; many of his pa- 
tients dying under his hands, and the rest remaining 
just as they were before he came. 

" 7. Will you condemn a man, who having some 
little skill in physic, and a tender compassion for 
those who are sick or dying all around him, cures 
many of those, without fee or reward, whom the 
doctor could not cure ? 

41 8. At least, did not (which is the same thing as to 
the case in hand) were it only for this reason, be- 
cause he did not go to them, and they would not 
come to him. 

44 9. Will you condemn him, because he has not 
learning? Or has not had an university education? 
What then ? he cures those whom the man of learn- 
ing and education cannot cure. 

44 10. Will you object, that he is no physican, 
nor has any authority to practise ? I cannot come 
into your opinion. I think, he is a physician who 
heals; Medicus est qui medetur : and that every 
man has authority to save the life of a dying man. 

44 Bat if you only mean, he has no authority to 
take fees, I contend not: for he takes none at all. 

44 11. Nay, and I am afraid it will hold, on the 
other hand, Medicus non est qui non medetur; I 



58 A Chronological History 

am afraid, if we use propriety of speech, be is no 
physician who works no cure. 

" 12. " O, but he has taken his degree of doctor 
of physic, and therefore has authority. " Authority 
to do what? M Why, to heal all the sick that will 
employ him.'' But (to wave the case of those who 
will not employ him ; and would you have even 
their lives thrown away ?) he does not heal those 
that do employ him. He that was sick before, is 
sick still ; or else he is gone hence, and is no more 
seen. Therefore his authority it not v/orth a rush; 
for it serves not the end for which it was given. 

<s 13. And surely he has no authority to kill them, 
by hindering another from saving their lives ! 

" 14. If he either attempts or desires to hinder him, 
if he condemns or dislikes him for it, it is plain- to 
all thinking men, he regards his own fees, more 
than the lives of his patients. 

" II. Now to apply. Seeing life everlasting and 
holiness, or health of soul, are things of so great 
importance, it is highly expedient, that ministers, 
being physicians of the soul, should have all advan* 
tages of education and learning. 

" 2. That full trial should be made of them, in all 
respects, and that by the most competent judges, 
before they enter on the public exercise of their of* 
fice, the saving souls from death. 

" 3. That after such trial, they be authorized to 
exercise that office, by 'those who are impowered 
to convey that authority: (I believe bishops are 
impowered to do this, and have been so, from the 
apostolic age.) 

ii 4. And that those whose souls they save, ought 
in the mean time to provide them what is needful 
for the body. 

" 5. But suppose a gentleman bred at the univer- 
sity in Dublin, with all the advantages of educa- 
tion; after he has undergone the usual trials, and 
been regularly authorized to save souls from death: 

" 6, Suppose, I say, this minister settles at- for 



^74^-1 0] the People called Methodists. 59 

some years, and yet saves no soul at all ; saves no 
sinners from their sins; but after he has preached 
all this time to five or six hundred persons, cannot 
shew, that he has converted one from the error of 
his ways. Many of his parishioners dying as they 
lived, and the rest remaining just as they were be- 
fore he came. 

" 7, Will you condemn a man, who having com- 
passion on dying souls, and some knowledge of the 
Gospel of Christ, without any temporal reward, 
saves many from their sins, whom the Minister could 
not save. 

,s 8. At least did not : nor ever was likely to do it, 
for he did not go to them, and they would not come 
to him. 

i4 9. Will you condemn such a preacher, because 
he has not learning? Or has not had an university 
education? What then? He saves those sinners 
from their sins, whom the man of learning and edu- 
cation cannot save. 

44 10. Will you object, 44 But he is no Minister, 
nor has any authority to save souls ? I must beg 
leave to dissent from you in this. I think, he is a 
true, evangelical Minister, diakonos, servant of 
Christ and his Church, who dtos diakonos, so Mi- 
nisters, as to save souls from de-aim, to reclaim sin- 
ners from their sins ; and that every Christian, if he 
is able to do it, has authority to save a dying soul. 
But if you only mean, he has no authority to take 
tythes, I grant it. He takes none. A£ he has freely 
received, so he freely gives. 

45 11. But to carry the matter a little farther, I am 
afraid, it will hold on the other hand, with regard to 
the soul as well as the body, Medicus non est qui 
non medetur. I am afraid, reasonable men will 
be much inclined to think, he that saves no souls is 
no Minister of Christ. 

e4 12. 44 O, but he is ordained, and therefore has 
authority.' 5 Authority to do what ? To save ali the 
souls that will put themselves under his care. True ; 



6o A Chronological History [1748- 

but (to wave the case of them that will not. And 
would you desire that even those should perish ?) 
he does not, in fact, save them that are under his 
care. Therefore, what end does his authority serve ? 
He that was a drunkard, is a drunkard still. . The 
same is true of the sabbath- breaker, the thief, the 
common swearer. This is the best of the case : for 
many have died in their iniquity, and their blood 
will God require at the watchman's hand. 

" 13. For surely he has no authority to murder 
souls : either by his neglect, by his smooth if not 
false doctrine, or by hindering another from pluck- 
ing them out of the fire, and bringing them to life 
everlasting. 

"14. If he either attempts or desires to hinder him, 
if he condemns or is displeased with him for it, how 
great reason is there to fear, that he regards his own 
profit, more than the salvation of souls ? 

I am, Rev. Sir. 

Your affectionate brother, 

JOHN WESLEY." 

In this defence of Lay Preachers, three things 
are observable. 1. The Preacher should be wise in 
spiritual things. 2. His usefulness in turning sin- 
ners from the error of their ways should be ap- 
parent. 3. If such peisons give themselves wholly 
to the work, and need support, they have a right to 
claim it, from those to whom they minister. Those 
who answer the above description are undoubtedly 
authorized by God to preach the Gospel, and will 
be certainly received by God's people. But if 
they do not answer it, they have no authority from 
God, nor should they have any from man, t$ 
preach in Christ's name. 



*74&] Of ^ u P eo p^ e called Methodists. 



6s 



CHAPTER THE THIRD. 



From the Conference in 1748, to that in London 
in 1763. 

JlJNE 22, 1748* The fifth Conference was held 
in Bristol. Seventeen Preachers were present, 
among whom was Mr. Philip Gibbs, late Baptist 
Minister of Plymouth, who at that time was sta- 
tioned on one of our Circuits. From this time till 
the Conference in 1763, the minutes were not pub- 
lished. It does not appear from the Journals, that 
there was a set time fixed for holding a Confer- 
ence every year during this period ; though in 
some years there were two Conferences. Mr. Wes- 
ley, it seems, directed the Preachers where they 
should labour, by letter, and conferred with those 
whom he could collect in his journeys ; by which 
means the circuits were supplied with Preachers, 
and the rules of the Society enforced. 

At this time Kingswood School was opened, near 
Bristol, for the education of the Preachers children. 
There had been one erected there before for the 
children of the Colliers. For many years several 
of the Methodists sent their children to be educated 
there. It is now used wholly for the education of 
the Travelling Preachers children. Mr. Wesley 
thus speaks of it : 

" Friday, June 24, 1748, being the day, we had 
appointed for opening the School at Kingswood, I 
preached on — M Train up a child in the way he 
should go, and when he is old he will not depart 
from it," Prov. xxii. 6. My brother and I then 
administered the Lord's- supper to many who came 



6% A Chronological History [ l 74 

from far. We then agreed on the general rules of 
the School, which we published soon after." 

From this time a public collection has been made 
through all the Societies once in every year, for 
Kingswood School. In order to encourage the peo- 
ple to contribute to its support, Mr. Wesley in the 
year 1756, asked the Conference, 44 What can be 
done to make the Methodists more sensible of the 
excellency of Kingswood School ?" 

The answer agreed upon is published in the ac- 
count of the School at the end of this volume. The 
people were well pleased with it, for since that time 
they have liberally supported it. 

1749. This year Mr. Wesley began to compile 
the Christian Library, and cornpieated it in fifty 
volumes duodecimo. He published it under the 
following title, 44 A Christian Library : consisting 
of Extracts from, and Abridgments of, the choicest 
pieces of Practical Divinity ; which have been pub- 
lished in the English Tongue. 5 ' It is a very use- 
ful work, but the expence was too great for a poor 
people, therefore it is not much known among the 
Methodists. Mr. Wesley remarked concerning it 
in the year 1752, 44 It cost me two hundred pounds: 
perhaps the next generation may know its worth." 

August 20, 1749. The sixth Conference was 
held at London. 

In the latter end of this year, Mr. Hopper com- 
menced an Itinerant Preacher. In the former year, 
(1748) while he lived at Hindley-Hill, in. Allen- 
dale, in the North of England, his labours w T ere very 
useful... He formed Societies at Westallen, Alesden, 
Ninthead, and Waredale. He tells us in his 44 Me- 
moirs," Arminian Mag. vol. iv. page 30, 44 There 
was then no provision made for Preachers, or 
Preachers wives : nor any funds amongst the Me- 
thodists. He that had a staff might take it, go with- 
out it, or stay at home," if he did not chuse to trust 
God in this way. The Societies at that time pro- 



I? "O.] Of the People called Methodists. 63 

vided the preachers with those things which were 
necessary without any fixed allowance. 

1750. In February of this year, the great perse- 
cution began in Cork. The mob was headed by 
Nicholas Butler, a b all ad- singer , and committed 
great outrages. Butler was secretly encouraged by 
some of the Magistrates, for the grand jury in the 
spring following, " presented Charles Wesley, Tho- 
mas Williams, Robert Swindels, Jonathan Reeves, 
Samuel Larwood, Joseph Cownley, John Haughton, 
James Wheatley, Charles Skelton, William Tucker, 
and Daniel Sullivan, as persons of ill fame, vaga- 
bonds, and common disturbers of his Majesty's 
peace ; and praying that they might be transported ! 
These were all Preachers, except the last, who was 
a respectable citizen. His crime was, that he re- 
ceived the Preachers into his house, Mr. Wesley 
observed ironically, " This memorable presentment 
is worthy to be preserved in the annals of Ireland, 
to all succeeding generations, " These good men 
were all liberated in the most honourable manner,' 
at the following Assizes ; and the Preachers have 
ever since been treated with peculiar respect in the 
city of Cork. 

March 8, 1750, The seventh Conference was 
held in Bristol. Mr. Wesley only says concerning 
it, " I desired all the Preachers that were in Bristol, 
to meet me at four in the afternoon; and so every 
day while I was in town." 

In the month of July, in this year, Thomas 
Walsh began to preach at Shronill, within fifteen 
miles of the city of Limerick, in Ireland: being ad- 
vised to it by Mr. Wesley. He was one of the 
most useful and laborious of the Methodist Preach- 
ers, during the short time he lived, which was only 
about eight years after he began to travel. He died 
the 8th day of April, 1759, in the twenty. eighth 
year of his age, greatly lamented by all that knew 
him. His life was afterwards published by Mr. 



$4 J Chronological History \_*7o l * 

James Morgan, and is greatly esteemed by the 
people. 

The following is Mr. Wesley's character of 
Thomas Walsh. " That blessed man sometimes 
preached in Irish, mostly in English ; and where- 
ever he preached, whether in English or Irish, the 
word was sharper than a two-edged sword. So that 
I do not remember ever to have known any Preach- 
er, who, in so few years as he remained upon 
earth, was an instrument of converting so many 
sinners from the error of their ways." " By vio- 
jent straining of his voice, he contracted a true, 
pulmonary consumption, which carried him off. 
O what a man, to be snatched away in the strength 
of his years! Surely thy judgments are a great 
deep /" 

lie was so thoroughly acquainted with the Bible, 
that if he was questioned concerning any Hebrew 
word in the Old, or any Greek word in the New 
Testament, he would tell, after a little pause, not 
only how often the one or the other occurred in 
the Bible, but also what it meant in every place. 
Such a master of Biblic knowledge I never knew be- 
fore, and never expect to see again." 

Aug. 25, Mr. John Jane, one of the Preachers, 
died at Epworth in Lincolnshire. His last words 
were, " I find the love of God in Christ Jesus." 
All his clothes^ linen, and woollen ; stockings, hat 
and wig, were not sufficient to answer his funeral 
expences, which amounted to one pound seventeen 
shillings and three pence. All the money he had 
was, one shilling and four pence. Upon this Mr* 
Wesley observes, " It was enough for any un» 
^married Preacher of the Gospel to leave to his exe- 
cutors." 

March if, 1751, The eighth Conference began 
in Bristol. Mr. Wesley remarks on this occasion, 
* c Many of our Preachers came from various parts,. 



1 75 t *l 0/ the People called Methodists. 65 

My spirit was much bowed down among them } 
fearing some of them were perverted from the sim- 
plicity of the Gospel. Bat I was revived at the 
sight of John Haime, John Nelson, and those who 
came with them in the evening ; knowing they held 
the truth as it is in Jesus, and did not hold it in 
unrighteousness. " He was however pleasingly dis- 
appointed, as those were also who had suggested 
these fears to him. " Monday, says he, our Con- 
ference began, and the more we conversed, the 
more brotherly love increased. The same spirit we 
found on Tuesday and Wednesday. I expected to 
have heard many objections to our first doctrines. 
But none appeared to have any: we seemed to be 
all of one mind as well as one heart." Mr. Wes- 
ley from this time was not so ready to believe such 
reports. This will appear in the sequel of this 
History. 

In April of this year, Mr. Wesley visited Scot- 
land, accompanied by Mr. Christopher Hopper. 
This was the beginning of Methodism in Scotland* 
He observes, " We met with greater success than 
we expected." It has not prospered much in that 
country. One great design in sending Preachers 
thither is, to make a stand against the overflowing 
of Arianism and Socianism in that kingdom. 

A second Conference was held this year. Mr; 
Wesley speaks thus of it. 1751. Wednesday May 
15th. " We had a little Conference at Leeds with 
about thirty Preachers. I particularly enquired' 
concerning their grace, and fruit ; and found reason 
to doubt of one only." This was the first meeting 
of the kind held in that town. 

On the 25th of June, James JVheatley, one of 
the Preachers, who had grievously sinned, was ex- 
pelled from the Connexion: this was the first in- 
stance of that kind. Mr. Wesley and his brother 
expelled him by giving him the following note 5 
dated on this day, and which they afterwards found 
it necessary to make public, 



66 A Chronological History [1751. 

*• Because you have wrought folly in Israel, 
grieved the Holy Spirit of God, betrayed your own 
soul into temptation and sin, and the souls of many 
others, whom you ought, even at the peril of your 
own life, to have guarded against all sin; because 
you have given occasion to the enemies of God, 
whenever they shall know these things, to blaspheme 
the ways and truth of God. — We can in no wise 
receive you as a fellow-labourer, till we see clear 
proofs of your real and deep repentance. Of this 
you have given us no proof yet. You have not so 
much as named one single person, in all England 
or Ireland, with whom you have behaved ill, except 
those we knew before. 

The least and lowest proof of such repentance 
which we can receive is this. That till our next 
Conference, fwhich we hope will be in October) 
you abstain both from Preaching and practising 
Physic. If you do not, we are clear; we cannot 
answer for the consequence. 

JOHN WESLEY. 

CHARLES WESLEY." 

In this saftie year, the disputes began in the con- 
nexion respecting our union with the Church of 
England. They seem to have been owing to the 
following causes:— 1. Many dissenters had been 
converted to God by the preaching of the Metho- 
dists. They joined the Society, and some of them 
were made Leaders, and also became Preachers* 
These, though men of real piety, retained some- 
thing of their old prejudices against National Church 
establishments. 2. Some who were originally 
Church-people, changed their sentiments, on ac- 
count of the illiberal treatment they met with from 
$ome of the Clergy of the established church, and 
also from the want of piety among the people. 
3. Some of the Preachers also were rather intempe- 
rate in their zeal in pointing out the crimes of 
wicked ministers. The disputes arising from these 



tjff^] Of the People called Methodists. 67 

things caused uneasiness to the Societies while Mr. 
Wesley lived, but it greatly increased in the first 
four years after his death : and hence a more liberal 
plan became absolutely necessary. 

December 26, Mr. John Bennet, who had joined 
Mr. Wesley in the year 1743, and had been very 
useful in Derbyshire, Cheshire, and Lancashire, at 
length separated. He made the breach, on this day, 
in Bolton-la-moors. He called Mr. Wesley a Pope, 
and charged him with preaching Popery ! and also 
with denying the perseverance of the saints, and 
teaching sinless perfection ! The first two charges 
were totally false. The two latter misrepresented. 
Kir. Wesley taught that a believer might, though 
he need not, tail from grace: he never used 
the term sinless perfection; but he exhorted be- 
lievers to love God with all their heart, which he 
termed Christian perfection. Mr. Bennet's words 
made a noise for a few years, and disturbed the 
Societies where he was most popular. Then the 
storm blew over; the Lord supported Mr. Wesley, 
and the Methodists recovered more than they had 
lost. 

October 16, 1752, the ninth Conference was held 
in Bristol. At this time it was agreed that the 
Preachers should receive a stipend of twelve pounds 
per annum, in order to provide themselves with ne- 
cessaries. Before this period the Stewards of each 
Society supplied the Preachers with what they 
wanted, so that they received no money except 
what was voluntary from Individuals, and a little 
from the Stewards to pay their travelling expences. 
The consequence was, some popular Preachers had 
abundance, while others were comparatively desti- 
tute. By this regulation the evil was remedied. 
But it was some years before this rule was univer- 
sally adopted. In the year 1762 there was no such 
allowance in the York Circuit. In the year 1764, 
in the Norwich Circuit the practice was to divide 



68 A Chronological History [ J 754« 



the Love-feast money among the Preachers, which 
was very little indeed. And in the year 1765, a 
deputation from the York Circuit attended at Man- 
chester in order to plead against the large sum of 
twelve pounds a year; but they were over- ruled, 
and it was finally and universally established. At 
the Conference in 1800, it was increased again, as 
appears by the following minute ; " We recom- 
mend it to every Quarterly Meeting, where it is 
not done, to raise the Preachers stipend to four 
pounds a quarter." 

May 2-2, 1 753, The tenth Conference began in 
Leeds. Mr. Wesley's account of it is, " Most of 
our Preachers met, and we conversed freely toge- 
ther, morning and afternoon, to the end of the week; 
when our Conference ended with the same blessing 
as it began. God giving us all to be not only of one 
heart, but of one judgment. " 

May 22, 1754, The eleventh Conference began 
in London. Mr. Wesley says of it, " The spirit 
of peace and love was in the midst of us. Before 
we parted, we all willingly signed an agreement, 
not to act independently of each other; so that the 
breach lately made,~has only united us more closely 
together than ever." The breach alluded to was, 
Samuel Larwood, Jonathan Reeves, John Whit- 
worth, Charles Skelton, and John Edwards left the 
Itinerant plan, and got independent congregations 
for themselves in different parts of England. They 
were eminent men in the connexion at this time,, 
and probably would not have ceased to travel if 
there had been a provision for their wives and 
children. 

This was the first time that the Preachers con- 
firmed their love to each other by signing their names 
to their resolutions. This measure has been often 
recurred to since that time, and it has been produc- 
tive of the happiest effects, 



! 75&] Of the People called Methodists. 69 

May 6, 1755, The twelfth Conference began in 
Leeds. u The point, says Mr. Wesley, on which 
we desired all the preachers to speak their minds at 
large was, whether we ought to separate from the 
Church? Whatever was advanced on the one side 
or the other was seriously and calmly considered : 
and on the third day we were all fully agreed in that 
general conclusion, " That whether it w ? as lawful 
or not, it- was no ways expedient 

In the month of August, in this year, the re- 
newing of the Covenant, which is now generally 
practised in all the larger Societies, on the last night 
of the old, or the first Sunday of the new year, was 
begun by Mr. Wesley in London. After reciting 
the tenor of the Covenant, in the words of that bless- 
ed man, Richard Allen, the people stand up, or lift 
up their right hand in token of assent. It is gene- 
rally a very solemn season, and productive of bless- 
ed effects. 

Mr. Wesleys says, " Wednesday, August 6. I 
mentioned to the congregation another means of in- 
creasing serious religion, which had been frequent- 
ly practised by our forefathers, and attended with 
eminent blessing ; namely, the joining in a cove- 
nant to serve God, with all our soul. I explained 
this for several mornings following; and on Friday, 
many of us kept a fast unto the Lord, beseeching 
him to give us wisdom and strength, to promise un- 
to the Lord our Gocl and keep it." The fast pre- 
ceding this mean of grace, and the Sacrament fol- 
lowing it, made it altogether a very solemn season. 
As God is ever the same, delighting in the happiness 
of his creatures, whenever they approach him in this 
manner he will bless them. 

August 26, 1756. The thirteenth Conference was 
held in Bristol. Mr. Wesley's account of it is, 
" About fifty of us being met, the rules of the Soci- 
ety were read over, and carefully considered one by 
one, But we did not find any that could be spared, 



70 j4 Chronological History [ k 757* 

So we all agreed, to abide by them all and to recom- 
mend them with our might. 

" We then largely considered the necessity of 
keeping in the Church, and using the Clergy with 
tenderness. And there was no dissenting voice, 
God gave us all to be of one mind, and of one judg- 
ment. 

" The rules of the Bands were read and consider- 
ed, one by one : which after some verbal alterations, 
we all agreed to observe and enforce. 

" The rules of Kingswcod school were also read 
and considered, one by one. And we were all con- 
vinced they were agreeable to scripture and reason. 
In consequence ot which, it was agreed, 1. That a 
short account of the design and present state of the 
school be read by every Assistant in every Society. 
2. That a subscription for it be begun in every place, 
and (if need be) a collection made every year. 

" My brother and I closed the Conference by a 
solemn declaration of our purpose, never to sepa- 
rate from the Church. And all our brethren con?, 
curred therein." 

The good produced by thus leading the Preachers 
to'consider their first principles, made Mr. Wesley 
often do the same while he lived. 

It is probable this was the time that Mr. Wesley 
wrote and published his twelve reasons against sepa- 
rating from the Church of England ; for in the year 
1758, we find Mr. Charles Wesley adding his testi- 
mony to them ; only with regard to the first rea- 
son, He believed it neither lawful nor expedient for 
him to separate from it. This declaration is now 
added to the tract itself. 

The following is Mr. Wesley's account of Mr. 
Fletcher's joining him as a fellow labourer. " March 
13th, 1757, finding myself weak at Snows-fields, 
I prayed that God, if he saw good, would send me 
help at the chapel. He did so. As soon as I had 
done preaching, Mr. Fletcher came, who had just 
then been ordained Priest, and hastened to the Cha- 



1758.] Of the People called Methodists. 71 

pel, on purpose to assist me, as he supposed me to 
be alone. How wonderful are the ways of God ! 
When my bodily strength failed, and no clergyman 
in England was able and willing to assist me, he sent 
me help from the mountains of Switzerland ! And a 
help-meet for me in every respect ! Where could I 
have found such another !*' 

1757. Mr. Wesley observes, that on May 21, in 
this year, " being at Keighly, in Yorkshire, I had a 
little Conference with our Preachers but this did 
not prevent the regular Meeting. Accordingly we 
find, that on August 4, the fourteenth "Conference 
began in London. Mr. Wesley's account of it is, 
" From the first hour to the last, there was no jarring 
string, but all was harmony and love!" 

In the month of August, in this year, Mr. Alex- 
ander Mather was received as a Travelling Preach- 1 
er. In his Memoirs, published in the Arm. Mag. 
vol. hi. page 149, "He says, It was agreed that I 
should travel, and that my wife should have the fix- 
ed allowance of four shillings per week, paid her by 
the Stewards of the London Society, Mess. Brott's 
and Hobbins. This was the beginning of the set- 
tlement for Preacher's Wives, which (with the addi- 
tion of forty shillings a year) continues to this day." 
Mr. Mather was the first married Preacher taken into 
the connexion, and his wife was the first provided 
for by a fixt sum of money paid her by the Metho- 
dists, He died at York, August, 22, 1800, after 
having travelled forty three years. He had been 
from the first day until his death, a very laborious 
and useful Preacher. Before the time of his admis- 
sion the preachers wives and families were very bad- 
ly provided for : sometimes the Stewards attended to 
their wants, and at other times overlooked them. 
At all times their provision was precarious. 

August 10, 1758, The fifteenth Conference was 
held^in Bristol Mr. Wesley says of it, <6 It began 
and ended in perfect harmony/ 5 



7* A Chronological History [1760, 



AugustS, 1759, The sixteenth Conference be- 
gan in London. Mr. Wesley observes concerning 
it, " Our time was almost entirely employed in ex- 
amining whether the spirit and lives of our Preach- 
ers were suitable to their profession ? Great was the 
unanimity and love that reigned among us. And 
if there were any who hoped or feared the contrary, 
they were happily disappointed." 

From this time the Moral, Religious, and Ministe- 
rial characters of the Preachers have been strictly ex- 
amined at the Conference in every year .The pu- 
nishments inflicted on an offending brother are, 1. 
A rebuke from the President before the whole Con- 
ference. 2. The being put back on trial. 3 .Suspen- 
sion for a year. 4. Expulsion from the body .These 
punishments are inflicted according to the nature of 
the offence. 

August 29, 1760, The seventeeth Conference was 
held in Bristol. Mr. Wesley had been detained in 
Ireland by contrary winds. When he got to Bris- 
tol he observes, 44 I spent the two following days 
with the Preachers, who had been waiting for me all 
the week; and their love and unanimity was such as 
soon made me forget all my labour." This circum- 
stance clearly shews there could be no Methodist 
Conference while Mr. Wesley lived unless he were 
present, or had appointed the person who held It. 

In this year a great revival of religion took place 
among the Methodists. Many persons, men and 
women, professed to be cleansed from all unrighte- 
ousness and made perfect in love, in a moment; of- 
ten while hearing the word, but more frequently 
while at prayer, or while others were praying for 
them. Mr. Wesley thus speaks of it, ** Here be- 
gan that glorious work of sanctifi cation, which had 
been nearly at a stand for twenty years. From time 
to time it spread, first through various parts of York- 
shire, afterwards in London, then rhrough most 
parts of England, next to Dublin, Limerick, and 



1761.] Of the People called Methodists. 73 

through all the south and west of Ireland. And 
wherever the work of sanctification increased, the 
whole work of God increased in all its branches. 
Many were convinced of sin, many justified, and 
many backsliders healed." It continued to increase 
foi some years. When" satan could not kinder, he 
strove to disgrace it ; for a spirit of Enthusiasm got 
into the London Society, and especially among those 
who were most zealous in this work. It manifest- 
ed itself. 1. In trusting to their own feelings and 
impressions, more than to the word of God. 2. In 
using irreverent and improper expressions in prayer. 
3. In pretending to the Gift of the discernment of 
Spirits, and Prophesying, i.e. foretelling things to 
come. And, 4. In condemning those who disap- 
proved of their conduct, as being blind, dead, and 
persecutors. These things disturbed the Connex- 
ion for some time, and ended in the separation of 
Mr. Maxfield, (the first Itinerant Preacher that was 
employed by Mr. Wesley,) and George Bell, the 
two chiefs of these Zealots, from Mr. Wesley. 
They drew after them a. con^i xr . number of 
those who approved of their extravagant conduct. 

There were several divisions of this kind during 
the long period of Mr. Wesley's lite, but none of 
them were so considerable as td snake the stability 
ot the Connexion. Established Christians know, 
that such things were in the purest days of the 
Church, and that in the present condition of man- 
kind, they cannot be wholly prevented. 

September t t 1761. The eighteenth Conference 
was held in London. At tfifa tin e, Mr, Wesley ob- 
serves, 46 The work of Go: 1 v*as swiftly encreasing. 
Meantime the enemy was not wanting in his endea- 
vours to sow tares among trie good seed. I saw 
this clearly, but durst not use violence, lest in pluck- 
ing up the tares, I shonld root up the tfikeal also/ 8 
He continues, " Tuesday, September i, our Ccnfe* 



74 A Chronological History [1762. 



rence began, and ended on Saturday. I strove to 
guard both Preachers and peop;e, from running into 
extremes on the one hand or the other." These ex- 
tremes were, 1, Despising this work altogether, on 
account of the extravagancies of some who were en- 
gaged in it. 2. Justifying all those extravagancies, 
as if they were essential to it. Mr. Wesley ever 
observed the sober path of Scripture and reason. 

August 9, 1762* The nineteenth Conference 
was held in Leeds. Mr. Wesley's account of it is, 
" Our Conference began on Tuesday morning. 
And we had great reason to praise God for his gra- 
cious presence, from the beginning to the end." 

Nov. 1. in this year, Mr. Wesley wrote his earn- 
est letter to Mr. Maxfield, who was at the head of 
the ungovernable party in London. It begins his 
thirteenth Journal. The following sentence shews 
his sentiments respecting Separation. " I disap- 
prove, in one word, your divisive spirit, Indeed I do 
not believe, that any of you either design or desire 
a separation. But you do not enough Jcar, abhor 
and detest it; shuddering at the very thought. And 
all the preceding tempers tend to it, and gradually 
prepare you for it. Observe, I tell you before J 
God grant you may immediately and affectionately 
take the warning." But he did not take it, so the 
separation took place, as is before related. 

In the following October, Mr. Wesley observes* 
«« Being at Bristol, one who had adorned the Gos- 
pel in life and death, having desired that I should 
preach her funeral sermon, I went with a few friends 
to the house, and sang before the body to the room. 
I did this the rather, to shew my approbation of that 
solemn custom, and to encourage others to follow it." 
This custom is still in some degree attended to, bu£ 
it is rather losing ground. 

At the close of this year, Mr. Wesley observes, 
" Many years ago my brother frequently said, 
4 Your day of Pentecost is not fully come. But I 
doubt not,' it will. And you will then hear oi per- 



1 76 3.3 Of the People called Methodists. 75 

sons sanctified, as frequently as you do now of per- 
sons justified. " Any unprejudiced person who has 
read the accounts in my Journals may observe, that it 
was now fully come. He frequently noted the 
work at this time, as being what St. Paul calls, the 
Perfecting of the Saints" 

The success which attended Fasting and Prayer is 
thus noticed by Mr. Wesley. " At this Confer- 
ence in 1762, Samuel Meggot (now with God) was 
sent into the Barnard Castle Circuit, the people 
were exceeding lifeless : he observing this, advised 
the Society in Barnard Castle to observe every 
Friday as a day of Fasting and Prayer, The very 
first Friday they met together, God broke in upon 
them in a marvellous manner. The neighbouring 
Societies heard of this, agreed to follow the same 
rule, and soon experienced the same blessing." 
Mr. Wesley says, Is not the neglect of this plain 
duty, (I mean Fasting, ranked by our Lord with 
Thanksgiving and Prayer) one general occasion of 
deadness among Christians ? Can any one willingly 
neglect it and be guiltless? 

In the beginning of the year 1763, A Greek 
Bishop visited London. Mr. Wesley made en- 
quiry concerning the reality of his office, and was 
iully satisfied that he was a true Bishop, f. By 
Doctor John Jones, who wrote to the Patriarch of 
Smyrna on the subject. He gave it under his 
hand, that Erasmus (that was the Bishop's name) 
was Bishop of Arcadia in Crete. 2. He was iden- 
tified by the testimony of several gentlemen, who had 
seen him in Turkey. Mr. Wesiey then applied to 
him to ordain Dr. Jones, in order to assist him in 
administering the Lord's Supper to his Societies, 
which he did. The Rev. Augustus Toplady took 
offence at this, and published his objections, say- 
ing, %i he could only be a Minister of the Greek 
church, which could give him no legal right to act 
as a Minister of the Church of England.''' Mr. 



7& A Chronological History C 1 7^3» " 

Thomas Olivers answered Mr. Toplady in a pub- 
lication by consent of Mr. Wesley. He said, 

i. The Doctor did not officiate as a clergyman 
of the church of England, but as an assistant to Mr. 
Wesley, in preaching, and administering the Lord's 
Supper in his Societies. 2. Whoever is episco- 
pally ordained, is a Minister of the Church univer- 
sal, and as such has a right to officiate in any part of 
the globe. 3. This all Episcopalians, who under- 
stand their own doctrines knew ; hence it is that the 
Church of England frequently employs, without 
re-ordination, priests ordained even by Popish 
Bishops. 4. Any Bishop in England will acknow- 
ledge the validity of the ordination of a Popish 
Priest by a Popish Bishop. i! 

Mr. Toplady farther asked Mr. Wesley, in the 
'publication alluded to, " Did you, or did you not 
strongly press this supposed Greek Bishop to con- 
secrate you a Bishop at large? Mr. Olivers an- 
swered, No. But suppose he had? Where would 
have been the blame ? Mr. Wesley was con- 
nected with a number of persons, who have 
given every proof which the nature of the thing 
allows, that they have an inward call to preach the 
Gospel. Both he, and they would be glad if they 
had an outward call too. But no Bishop in Eng- 
land would give it them. What wonder then, if 
he was to endeavour to procure it by any other in- 
nocent means.' 3 Two things we learn from this 
anecdote. 1. That Mr. Wesley thought no per- 
son should administer the ordinances oi God with- 
out ordination. 2. That even then he began to ieel 
the necessity of having some of the Preachers or- 
dained in order to qualify them for that work. It 
will appear from this History, that he afterwards 
saw it right to ordain some of his Preachers himself. 

Some others of his Preachers, travelling and local, 
got Erasmus to ordain them. This displeased Mr. 
Wesley very much ; and those of them who would 
not lay aside acting as clergymen independant of 



X763O Of the People called Methodists. 77 

him were excluded from the connection. Mr. 
Charles Wesley would not let Doctor Jones assist 
him in administerihg the Lord's Supper, so that 
the end Mr. Wesley had in view in getting him or- 
dained, failed through the opposition he met with 
from his brother. 



CHAPTER THE FOURTH. 



From the Conference in 1763, to that in 1765. 

The twentieth Conference was held in London, 
July 19th, 1763, and ended the 23d. All the Mi- 
nutes of the former Conferences, respecting dis- 
cipline, were now, for the first time published. 
As they afford proper materials for this history, I 
shall extract the greater part of them. Mr. Wes- 
ley's account of this Conference, which sat only 
five days, and yet transacted so much business (a 
strong proof of their attention and expedition!) is, 
u It was a great blessing that we had peace among 
ourselves, while so many were making themselves 
ready for battle. This alludes to the recent sepa- 
ration, (which took place in the London Society) 
of which Mr. Maxfeld was the Leader. 

MINUTES OF THE CONFERENCE HELD IN LON- 
DON, I763. 

Q. Can there be any such thing as a general union 
of our Societies throughout England? — A. A pro- 
posal for this was made some time since. The sub- 
stance of it is this. " May not all the Societies in 
England be considered as one Body, united by one 



78 A Chronological History £1/6*$. 

Spirit? May not that in London, the Mother So- 
ciety, consult for the good of all the Societies ? 
May not the Stewards of that Society answer let- 
ters from all parts : and give advice, at least in 
temporals ? 

0. But how can the state of all the Societies be 
known to the Stewards of London? — A* Very easily 
by means of the Assistants. 

Q. Who is the Assistant ? — A- That Preacher in 
each circuit who is appointed from time to time 
to take charge of the Societies and the other Preach- 
ers therein. 

Air. Wesley appointed these to assist him in the 
government of the Societies. He described how 
they should be qualified for their office, and what 
were their peculiar duties. They were first called 
Superintendants ; and since Mr, Wesley's death, as 
the office is no longer a relative one, this name has 
been restored. It resembles that of Pastor, Elder, 
or Bishop in the Primitive Church, with this dif- 
ference, the Primitive Bishops held their office for 
life, unless excommunicated ; not so the Methodist 
Superintendants, being Itinerants they are often 
changed. The union of the Methodists is one of 
the chief causes of their increase ; but Mr. Wesley 
soon found that this could not be effected by the 
Stewards, who attend only to the temporal affairs 
of their respective Societies. But by the efforts 
of the Itinerant Preachers it was soon accom- 
plished. 

The qualifications of an Assistant as laid down 
by Mr. Wesley are, " 1. Walking closely with 
God, and having his work greatly at heart. 2. Un- 
derstanding and loving discipline, the Methodist 
discipline in particular. 3. Loving the Church of 
England, and reserving never to separate from it." 

The business of <x\\ Assistant is, 1. H To see that 
the other Preachers behave well, and want nothing. 
2. To vis;t the Classes quarterly in each place, re- 
gulating the Bands, and delivering new Tickets* 



1763.] Of the People called Methodists. 79 

3. To keep watch nights and Love feasts. 4. To 
take in, or put out of the Bands, or Society. 5. To 
hold quarterly meetings, and therein diligent! y to 
enquire both into the spiritual and temporal state of 
each Society. 6. To take care that every Society 
be duly supplied with books, and that the money 
for them be constantly returned. 7. To send from 
every quarterly meeting a circumstantial account to 
London of every remarkable conversion, and of 
every one who dies in the triumph of faith. 8. To 
take exact lists of the Societies every Easter, and 
bring them to the next Conference. 9. To meet 
the married men, the married women, the single 
men, and the single women, in the large Societies, 
once a quarter. 10. To see that every Society 
have a private room, and a set of the Library for 
the Helper. 11. To write an account to Mr. Wes- 
ley of ail the defects of the Helpers, which they 
themselves cannot cure. 12. To travel with Mr. 
Wesley, if required, once a year, through the So- 
cieties in his circuit. 5 ' 

<2- How 7 shall we try those who think they are 
moved by the Holy Ghost, and called of God to 
preach? — A* Enquire 1. Do they know God as a 
pardoning God? Have they the love of God abid- 
ing in tkem ? Do they desire and seek nothing but 
God ? And are they holy in all manner of conver- 
sation ? 2. Have they gifts as well as grace for the 
work ? Have they (in some tolerable degree) a clear, 
sound understanding? Have they a right judgment 
in the things of God? Have they a ju&t conception 
of salvation by faith ? And has God giyen them ut- 
terance ? Do they speak justly, readiiv, elea^ly ? 
3. Have they fruit ? Are any truly convinced of 
sin, and converted to God by their preaching? As 
long as these three marks concur in any one, we 
believe he is called of God to preach. TLese we 
receive as a sufficient proof, that he is moved there- 
to by the Holy Ghost. 

But how shall we know whether they concur 



8o A Chronological History ["1763. 

or no, in any particular person? — A. 1. IF he is 
near us, we wul talk with him on the preceding 
heads, and then hear him preach. 2. We will de- 
sire him to write down or relate his reasons, why- 
he thinks he is called of God thereto, 3. We will 
examine those who seem to have been convinced of 
sin, or converted to God by his preaching. 4. If 
he is at a distance, we will desire the Assistant to do 
this : and to enquire what is the judgment ot the 
Society in that place concerning him. 

Q. What method may we use in receiving a new 
helper? — A. A proper time for doing this is at a 
Conference, after solemn fasting and prayer. We 
may then receive him as a probationer, by giving 
him the minutes of the Conference inscribed thus* 

" To A. B. 

" You think it your duty to call sinners to re- 
pentance. Make full proof hereof, and we shall be 
glad to receive you as a fellow labourer. 

" Observe, you are not to ramble up and down, 
but to go where the Assistant directs, and there 
only. 

" Let him then read and carefully weigh what 
is contained therein, and see whether he can agree 
to it or not. If he can, let him come to the next 
Conference, where after examination, fasting and 
prayer, he may be received into full connexion with 
us, by giving him the minutes inscribed thus : 

" So long as you freely consent to, and earnestly 
endeavour to walk by these rules, we shall rejoice 
to acknowledge you as a fellow labourer." 

Q. What can be done to prevent unqualified per- 
sons from preaching or exhorting ? — A. 1. Let none 
exhort in any of our Societies, without a note of re- 
commendation from the Assistant. 2. Let every 
exhorter see that this be renewed yearly. 3. Let 
every Assistant rigorously insist upon this. 

The following are the twelve rules of an Helper, 
which were now agreed upon. These rules every 



1763-] Of the People called Methodists* 81 

preacher must subscribe on his being admitted into 
full connexion: Some ot them were drawn up by 
Mr. Wesley before there was any Conference. 

<s i. Be diligent. Never be unemployed a mo- 
ment. Never be triflingly employed. Never while 
away time : neither spend any more time at any 
place than is strictly necessary. 2. Be serious. Let 
your motto be, Holiness to the Lord. Avoid all 
lightness, jesting, and foolish talking. 3. Converse 
sparingly and cautiously with women : particularly 
with young women. 4. Take no step towards mar- 
riage, without first consulting with your Brethren, 
g. Believe evil of no one; unless you see it done, 
take heed how you credit it. Put the best construc- 
tion on every thing: You know the judge is al- 
ways supposed to be on the prisoners side. 6. Speak 
evil of no one: else your word especially, would 
eat as doth a canker: keep your thoughts within 
your own breast, till you come to the person con- 
cerned. 7. Tell every one what you think wrong 
in him, and that plainly as soon as may be: else it 
will fester in your heart. Make all haste to cast the 
fire out of your bosom. 8. Do not affect the gentle- 
man. You have no more to do with this character, 
than with that of a dancing master: A Preacher 
of the Gospel is the servant of ail. 9. Be ashamed 
ot nothing but sin: not of fetching wood (if time 
permit) or drawing water: not of cleaning your own 
shoes, or your neighbours. 10. Be punctual. Do 
every thing exactly at the time: And in general, do 
not mend our rules, but keep them : not tor wrath, 
but lor conscience sake. it. You have nothing to 
do, but to save souls. Therefore spend and be 
spent in tnis work. And go always, not only to 
those that want you, but to those that want you 
most. Observe, It is not your business, to preach 
so many times, and to take care of this or that So- 
ciety: but to save as many souls as you can; to 
bring as many sinners as you possibly can to re- 
pentance, and with all your power to build them 



82 A Chronological History \M^Z* 



up in that Holiness, without which they cannot see 
the Lord. And remember! A Methodist Preacher 
is to mind every point, great and small, in the Me- 
thodist discipline. Therefore you will need all the 
sense you have : and to have all your wits about 
you. 12, Act in all things, not according to your 
own will, but as a son in the Gospel. As such it 
is your part to employ your time, in the manner 
which we direct : partly in preaching and visiting 
from house to house: partly in reading, meditation 
and prayer. Above all, it you labour with us in 
our Lord's vineyard, it is needful that you should 
do that part of the work w T hich we advise at those 
times and places which we judge most for his 
glory." 

The Conference never saw cause to alter or 
amend these rules, except in lengthening the time 
of probation from one year to four. This was done 
in the year 1784. 

At this time all the Travelling Preachers were cal- 
led Helpers, u e. Helpers of Mr. Wesley; some as 
Assistants in every part of his office ; and others as 
Preachers: and he considered them with himself, 
as extraordinary messengers, designed by the Lord 
to provoke others to jealousy. He considered them 
as extraordinary , because in general they were not 
educated for the office, but were mostly young 
men intended for trade. They had no thought of 
Preaching till they knew the Lord ; but their la- 
bours were powerfully owned of God in the con- 
version of souls. 

The following Questions, with the answers given 
to them, I think it proper to insert, because they 
shew the views of Mr. Wesley, and of the Preachers, 
and the principles on which they acted. 

0. What is the office of a Christian Minister ? — 
A. To watch over souls, as he that must give an 
account. 

Q. What does St. James mean by respect of 
Persons ? A. The regarding one person more than 



1763-] Of 'the People called Methodists* 83 

another, on account of some outward circumstance, 
particularly riches. 

Q. Have we not fallen into this, 1. By spending 
more of our time with the rich than with the poor ? 
2. By not speaking so plain and home to them ? 
And 3. By suffering rhem to be present at the Love 
feasts without being in Society ? A. These are pal- 
pable instances of respect of persons. We will en- 
deaver to avoid them Tor the time to come." 

0. What may we reasonably believe to be God's 
design in raising up the Preachers called Methodists ? 
— /L To reform the nation, particularly the Church, 
and to spread scriptural holiness through the land. 

0. Is it adviseable to preach in as many places as 
we can, without forming Societies? — A. By no 
means. We have made the trial in various places 
and that for a considerable time ; and all the: seed 
has fallen as by the way side. There is scarce any 
fruit of it remaining. 

The following inconveniencies attend it: — 1. 
Where there is no Society, the Preachers cannot 
give proper instructions and exhortations to those 
t-hat are convinced of sin. 2. The people cannot 
watch over one another in love; nor can believers 
bear one anochers burdens, nor build up each other 
in faith and holiness. 

0. Where should we endeavour to preach most? 
— A. i. Where there is the greatest number of 
quiet and willing hearers, 2. Where there is most 
fruit. 

0. How often should our Helpers preach? — A. 
Not more than twice a day, Unless on a Sunday, or 
some extraordinary occasion. 

Q. Is Field Preaching then unlawful? — A. We 
conceive nor. We do not know that it is contrary 
to any Law, either of God or Mane 

Q. Have w r e not used it too sparingly ?—A. It 
seems we have. 1. Because our call is, to save that 
winch is lost. Now we cannot expect such to seek 
us, therefore w r e should go and seek them. a. Be- 



84 A Chronological History [ 1 7^ ) 'd' 

cause we are particularly called, by going into the 
High-ways and Hedges (which none else will do) to 
compel them to come in.- — Since that time it has 
appeared, that in order to render Field Preaching 
agreeable to the Law of the Land, the ground also 
must be licensed according to the act of Toleration. 

Q. Ought we not diligently to observe in what 
places God ivS pleased at any time to pour out his 
spirit more abundantly ? — A. W e ought, and at that 
time to send more labourers than usual into that part 
of the Harvest. 

0. What is a sufficient call to a new place ? — A. 
I. An invitation from a serious man, fearing God, 
who has a house to receive us. 2. A probability of 
doing more good by going thither, than by staying 
where we are. 

0. Do we observe any evil which has lately pre. 
vailed among our Societies? — A. Many of our 
members have lately married with unbelievers, even 
such as were wholly unawakened. And this has 
been attended with fatal consequence; few of these 
have gained the unbelieving wife or husband. Ge- 
nerally they have themselves either had an heavy 
cross for life, or entirely fallen back into the world. 

Q. What can be done to put a stop to this ? — A. 1. 
Let every Preacher take occasion publicly to enforce 
the Apostles' caution, B< ye not unequally yoked with 
unbelievers . 2. Let it be openly declared in every 
place., that he who acts contrary to this, will be ex- 
pelled. the Society. 3. When any such is expelled, 
let an exhortation be subjoined, dissuading others 
from following that bad example. 4. And let all 
be exhorted to take no step in so weighty a matter, 
without first advisihg with the most serious of their 

o 

brethren. 

Q. Ought any woman to marry without the con- 
sent of her paterits In general, she ought not. 
Yet there may be an exception; For if, 1. a woman 
be under necessity of marrying: If, 2. Her parents 
absolutely refuse to iec her marry any Christian ; then 



*7 6 3-l Of the P eo pk cal ^ ed Methodisis. 85 

she may, nay, ought to marry without their consent. 
Yet even then, a Methodist Preacher ought not to 
marry her. 

At this time, and for some years after, it was cus- 
tomary for the Preachers to expel persons from the 
Society, by mentioning their names in public, and 
also the crimes they had committed. But it was 
found that in so doing they laid themselves open to 
an action, by the party expelled. All they do at 
present is, to declare in the meeting of the Society, 
That " A* B. is no longer a member of the Society/* 
No evil can follow from this. 

The following minutes manifest the labours of 
the Preachers ; and also Mr. Wesley's great desire 
to see the truest and most cordial friendship among 
them, as well as a union with respect to their mini- 
sterial work. 

0. What is the office of an Helper? — A. 1. To 
expound every morning and evening. 2. To meet 
the united Society, the Bands, the Select Society, 
and the Penitents every week. 3. To visit the 
Classes once a quarter. 4. To hear and decide all 
differences, j. To receive on trial, for the Socie- 
ty and Bands, and to put the disorderly back on tri- 
al. 6. To see the Stewards, the Leaders, and the 
School-masters faithfully discharge their several of- 
fices. 7. To meet the Leaders of the Bands and 
Classes weekly, and the Stewards, and to overlook 
their accounts.'' 

I think, says Mr. Wesley, he must be no fool 
who has gifts sufficient for these things : as neither 
can he be void of the grace of God, who is able to 
observe the rules of an helper." The duties of the 
Preachers are the same since Mr. Wesley's death, 
that they were in his life time, and they strive to 
observe them wherever they find it practicable. 

Q. What general method of employing our time 
would you advise us to ? — A* 1. As often as possi- 
ble to rise at four. 2. From four to five in the 
morning, and from five to six in the evening, to me* 



86 A Chronological History [1763* 



ditate, pray, and read, partly the scriptures, with the 
notes on the New Testament, partly Kempis and the 
Instructions for Children, and partly the closely 
practical parts of the Christian Library. 3. From 
six in the morning till twelve, (allowing an hour for 
breakfast) to read in order, with much prayer, Bi- 
shop Pearson on the Creed. Mr. Bothnia and 
JNelsorts Sermons, the remaining parts of the Chris- 
tian Library, our other tracts and poems, Paradise 
Lost, and Professor Frank\ works. 

Q. How may we be more useful in conversation ? 
1 — a. 1. Fix the end of each conversation before 
you begin. 2. Watch and pray during the time. 3. 
Spend two or three minutes every hour in earnest 
prayer. 4. Rarely spend above an hour at a time 
in conversing with any one. 

How shall we be assured that no Preacher will 
ever disappoint a congregation? — A. By asking e- 
very one, 1. Do you see the great sin and fatal con- 
sequences of it? 2. Will you break a limb rather 
than wilfully break your word therein? 3. If you 
do, can you blame us, for not employing you any 
more? 

0. Might not the children in every place be 
formed into a little Society ? — A. 1 . Let the Preach- 
ers try by meeting them together and giving them 
suitable exhortations. 2. By explaining to them in 
an easy familiar manner the Instructions for chil- 
dren, and the Tokens for children. 

£. Would it not be well for every Preacher to 
visit the sick? — A* No time could be employed 
more profitably, either for them or us : and when we 
do so, we should examine them carefully as to the 
state they are in ; and then instruct, reprove, or ex- 
hort accordingly. 

How may we make the Leaders of the Clas- 
ses more useful? — A. 1. Let each of them be dili- 
gently examined concerning his method of meeting 
a Class. 2. Let the Leaders converse with all the 
Preachers, as frequently and as freely as possible. 



1 7^3 > ] Oj the People called Methodists. 87 

3. Let each Leader carefully enquire how every 
soul in his class prospers ? Not only how each per- 
son observes the outward rules, but how he grows 
in the knowledge and love of God. 4, Let the 
Leaders frequently meet each others Classes. 

How can we further assist those under our 
care ?—A. 1. By examining the Society very close- 
ly at the general meeting of the Classes. 2, By exa- 
mining those who are in Band, as to their inward 
state, and their observance of the rules. 3. By 
meeting the married men and married women apart : 
the single men and single women apart. 4. By 
examining and instructing them at their own houses, 
at times set apart for that purpose. 

Q. How shall we prevent improper persons from 
insinuating themselves into the Society? — A> 1. 
Give tickets to none till they are recommended by a 
Leader, with whom they have met three months on 
trial. 2. Give notes to none but those who are re- 
commended by a Leader, with whom they have met 
three or four times. 3, Make them shew their 
Tickets when coming into the Society. 4. Admit 
strangers with caution, and but seldom to the meet- 
ing of the Society. 

Q. What can be done in order to a closer union 
of our helpers?—^. 1. Let them be deeply con- 
vinced of the want there is of it at present, and the 
absolute necessity or it. 2. Let them pray for an 
earnest desire of union. 3. Let them speak free- 
ly to each other. 4. When they meet let them ne- 
ver part without prayer. 5. Let them beware how 
they despise each others gifts. 6. Let them never speak 
slightingly of each other in any kind. 7. Let them 
defend one another's character in every thing to the 
utmost of their power, and, 8. Let them labour in 
honour each to prefer the other before himself. 

0. How shall we avoid popularity? We mean 
such esteem or love from the people, as is not for 
the glory of God. — A\ 1. Earnestly pray for a 

I 2 



g8 A Chronological History [1763 

piercing sense of the danger, and the sinfulness of 
it, 2. Take care how you ingratiate yourself with 
any people by slackness of discipline. 3. Or by 
any method which another Preacher cannot follow 
4. Warn the people among whom you are most of 
esteeming or loving you too much. 5. Converse 
sparingly with those who are particularly fond of 
you. 6, Use all the means of grace whether institut- 
ed or prudential. 

The instituted are, 1. Prayer, private, family, 
public: consisting of Deprecation, Petition, Inter- 
cession, Thanksgiving. 2. Searching the Scrip- 
tures,, by reading, hearing and meditating on them. 
3. Receiving the Lord s supper at every opportu- 
nity. 4. Fasting and abstinence at least one day in 
every week. 5. Christian Conference. 

The prudential are those which are agreeable to 
the rules of Christian Prudence, and maybe used 
as private Christians, as Methodists, as Preachers, 
or Assistants. 1. As private Christians. What 
particular rules have you for avoiding evil ? doing 
good ? growing in grace ? What arts of holy living ? 
and improving time ? 2. As Methodists. Do you 
keep the rules of the Society, and of the Bands? 
The morning and evening hour of retirement ? i. e. 
six in the morning, and five o'clock in the after- 
noon. 3. As Preachers. Do you preach morning 
and evening ? Do you meet every Society weekly ? 
Also the Leaders, and Bands if any? 4. As Assist- 
ants. Do you attend to the twelve rules of an Assist- 
ant? Particularly those which relate to the other 
Preachers, the Bands, and the books? Mr. Wesley 
observes, ." These means may be used without fruit. 
But there are some means which cannot; namely, 
watching, denying ourselves, taking up our cross, 
' and exercise of the presence of God." 

A set of men acting on these principles, and lay- 
ing themselves out in this manner, could not fail of 
being useful. For the Redeemer hath said, " To 
him that hath shall be given 3 (i 3 e. to him that iru* 



I 7^3*] Of t ^ ie P e °pl e called .Methodists. 89 
proveth what he hath, more shall be given,) and he 
shall have abundance. M 

This is the first time we read of the Preachers 
having any thing to do with the books. In every 
circuit now the Superintendant manages the book 
concerns, by which means the body is increased 
and edified. 

The rules Mr. Wesley then gave the Preachers 
respecting the books, are as follows : " j. Let every 
Preacher recommend to every Society, and that 
frequently and earnestly, the reading the books we 
have published, preferable to any other. And w r hen 
any new book is sent to any place, let him speak of 
it in the public congregation. 2. Let each of you do 
like William Pennington : Carry books with you 
through every round. Exert yourselves in this. 
Be not ashamed. Be not weary. Leave no stone 
unturned. " 

And at the Conference in 1792, when it was 
found necessary to. reprint the minutes, which for- 
bid the Preachers to follow trades, or be engaged in 
business, it was added. " N. B. Selling our 
own books is an exception.' * 

At the Conference in 1801, it was added, 
M N. B. We hope that the members of our Socie- 
ties, and our other friends, will not purchase any 
of our books which are not printed for our book- 
room, and disposed of by our Preachers, when it is 
considered that the profits of our books are wholly 
applied to the tarrying on of the work of God; and 
we desire the Superintendants to caution all our 
friends on this head." 

At this Conference also the account was drawn 
up of the design and state of Kingsw T ood School, to 
be read by every Assistant at Midsummer, when 
making the collection for it. The Deed of Trust 
also, for the settlement ot the Preaching houses, 
which Mr. Wesley got drawn up by three eminent 
Counsel, was published and recommended to the 
Societies, 

1 3 



go A Chronological History [1763, 

The yearly subscription also was earnestly recom- 
mended to all the Societies* It had been made in 
a few of them before this time, but now an account 
of its necessity was published. It was made in the 
Classes : and every one was exhorted to contribute 
something, in order to defray the expences occa- 
sioned, 1. By building preaching houses. 2. By 
sending out Preachers who were able and willing to 
travel, but who could not provide themselves with 
necessaries. 3. To support the Preachers while la- 
bouring in the poor circuits in England, Scotland, 
Wales, and Ireland. 4. To enable them to take 
the benefit of the Law when persecuted by wicked 
and unreasonable men. — The expences of building 
are now taken off this Collection, and yet it falls 
short every year of defraying the necessary expences, 
even with the addition of all the profits of the books. 

For the first time, the number of the circuits were 
t aken this year. There were then thirty-one circuits 
jn the three kingdoms. 

In England Twenty. 



1. London. 

2* Sussex. 

3. Norwich* 

4. Bedford. 

5. Wiltshire. 

6. Bristol. 

7. Devonshire. 9 

8. Cornwall. 

9. Staffordshise. 
io. Chester. 

In Scotland Two. 

1. Edinburgh. 

2. Aberdeen, 



11. Whitehaven. 

12. Lincolnshire. 

13. Sheffield. 

14. Leeds. 

15. Birstall. 

16. Haworth. 

17. York. 

18. Yarm. 

19. The Dales. 

20. Newcastle. 

In Wales Two. 

1. Pembrokeshire. 

2, Brecknockshire,* 



7^3-1 Of the People called Methodists. 9* 



Dublin. 
Waterford. 
Cork. 
Limerick. 



In Ireland Seven. 

Castlebar. 



5- 
6. 



Athlone. 
The North. 



In all Thirty One. 



Some of the Preachers at this time appeared to 
be almost worn out, and unable to travel ; and hav- 
ing nothing to subsist on, it led them to institute 
what they called, The Preachers Fund. It is thus 
noted. 

Q. How may provision be made for old worn-out 
Preachers ? — A. As to their employment, they may 
be supernumerary Preachers, in those circuits 
wherein there is most need. As to their subsist- 
ance, 1. Let every Travelling Preacher contribute 
ten shillings yearly at the Conference. 2. Let this 
be lodged in the hands of three Stewards, approved 
of by the majority of the Preachers. 3. Out of 
this, let what is needful be allowed yearly. 1. For 
the old and sickly Preachers, and their families, (if 
they have any.) 2. For the widows and children of 
those that are dead. 

Two things are observable in this institution. 
1. The Travelling Preachers only contributed then 
to the relief of their worn out Brethren. 2. None 
were to be relieved but those who were in need. 
The Brethren in general now help to support this 
great Charity. 

Several other particulars were considered at this 
Conference, and recommended to the brethren, 
which in this History I think it right to mention, 
though seemingly of small importance. The fol- 
lowing directions were given to the Preachers, re- 
specting the method^ manner and subject of their 
preaching : — 

I. The method* They were, 1. To invite. 2. To 



gz A Chronological History [ r 76g. 

convince. 3. To offer Christ. 4. To build up: 
and to do this in some measure in every sermon. 

II. The manner. 1. To begin and end precisely 
at the time. 2. To suit their suhject to their audi- 
ence, and to choose the plainest texts they could. 
3. To be serious, weighty, and solemn in their 
whole deportment before the congregation ; and to 
tell each other if they observed a deviation from 
these rules. 

III. The subject. — 1. To preach Christ in al! his 
offices, and to declare his Law as well as his Gos- 
pel to believers and unbelievers. 2. To insist upon 
practical religion in general ; and upon relative du- 
ties in particular. 3, To preach against Sabbath- 
breaking, dram-drinking, evil-speaking, unprofit- 
able conversation, lightness, gaiety, or expensive- 
ness of apparel, and contracting debts without suf- 
ficient care to discharge them. 

In a word, to preach against all kinds of vice, 
and to call the people to general repentance, in 
order to prevent a genera! visitation. For national 
sins call aloud for national judgments. This last 
advice led to the following minute. 

Q. Should we talk of persecution before it 
comes? — A. To talk or think before of any parti- 
cular persecution, only weakens our hands. And 
how long the general persecution may be deferred' 
God only knows. — From this it appears the Con- 
ference at this time expected a general persecution. 
Blessed be God it is yet delayed! 

The Preachers were earnestly exhorted to attend 
to, and recommend to others, the five o'clock hour 
in the afternoon for prayer, for themselves and 
the work of God. Many have conscientiously at- 
tended to it. 

It appears from these minutes, as well as from the 
rules, that Mr. Wesley wished to see the Methodists 
a plain people as to dress. He did not wish tq have 
them singular as the Quakers, but plain, agreeably 
to the Scriptures. He now advised the Preachers 



1764.] Of the People called Methodists. 93 

not to give Band Tickets to any who dressed in the 
fashion, not even to married women, who sometimes 
pleaded, that they dressed in the fashion to please 
their husbands. 

Mr. Wesley's care of the Preachers extended to 
the smallest things, even to advise what they should 
take after preaching, namely, " lemonade, candied 
orange-peel, or a little soft warm ale." But he 
observes, " egg and wine, and all spirituous liquors, 
at that time especially, are deadly poison ; so are 
late suppers." 

His care for the married Preachers is manifest in 
the following minute. 

0. How may the married Preachers be provided 
for? — A. 1. Let the Assistant enquire at the quar- 
terly meeting, what each Preacher's wife will want 
for the ensuing quarter. 2. Let this be supplied 
first of all, out of the common stock. 

1764. In the beginning of this year, Mr. Er« 
skine re-published in Scotland, Mr. Hervey's Eleven 
Letters, and spread them with all his might. They 
prejudiced the Scotch against the Methodist doc- 
trine, and hindered the prosperity of the work, 
These letters did no harm in England. Mr. Wes- 
ley and Mr. Sellon wrote masterly answers to them. 
It was afterwards known, that a Mr. Cudwortb, a 
violent Antinomian, had written the most virulent 
passages in these letters. 

April 19, 1764, Mr. Wesley wrote his famous 
Catholic circular letter to all the converted Clergy 
(that he knew) in England ; who preached, 1. The 
doctrine of original sin. 2. Justification by faith* 
3. Holiness of heart and life. He invited them to 
unite with him, and with each other, in order to 
spread holiness through the nation. (The letter may 
be seen in his Life by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, 
page 316.) Out of fifty or sixty persons which he 
w r rote to, only three vouchsafed him an answer, one 
of whom was that blessed man of God, the Rev. 
Vincent Perronet, Vicar of Shoreham. (His Life is 



94 A Chronological History [1764. 

published in the Afminian Magazine, for Jan. 1799.) 
Mr. Wesley had as good an opportunity of knowing 
the converted Clergy, and was as capable of judging 
concerning them, as any man in England. Since 
that time their number has considerably increased. 

April 22, in this year, John Manners, one of the 
Preachers, died in York. He was singularly useful 
in the revival which began in the year 1760, and 
particularly in the year 1762, in the city oi Dublin. 
He was clearly sensible to the last, as well as solidly 
happy in God, saying, " The way is quite clear: 
my heart is at liberty/? The following is the cha- 
racter Mr. Wesley gave of him. " A plain man, 
of middling sense, and not eloquent, but rather 
rude in speech : one who had never before been re- 
markably useful, but seemed to be raised up for 
this single w T ork. And as soon as it was done, he 
fell into -a consumption, languished a while and 
died." 

August 16, 1764, The twenty-first Conference 
was held in Bristol. The minutes were not printed. 
Mr. Wesley observes concerning it, " The great 
point I now laboured for was, a good understanding 
with all our brethren of the Clergy, who are hear- 
tily engaged in propagating Vital Religion. 5> He 
had long laboured for. this ; but even those who 
loved and preached the Gospel, had not, in general, 
his enlarged and liberal mind. Mr. Walker of 
Truro, who attended some of the first Conferences, 
had proposed, in the year 1757, that Mr. Wesley 
should give up the Societies which were under his 
care, to the exclusive superintendance of those Mi- 
nisters, in every place, who were pious, and who 
also preached the Gospel ; and instanced a Mr. 
Vowler, a parish Minister, in Cornwall, to whom 
Mr. Wesley ought, as Mr. Walker observes, in 
justice, to resign the Societies in his parish: Mr. 
Wesley replied, (see the letter entire, in Mr. Wes- 
ley's Life, by Dr> Coke, and Mr. Moore, page 312.} 



1764.J Of the People called Methodists. 95 

That Mr. Vowler might be a gracious person, and 
also preach the Gospel, yet there were several rea- 
sons why he should hesitate to give up the people 
to him. 64 I do not know,'! he observes, " 1. That 
every one who preaches the Truth, has wisdom or 
experience to govern a Flock- 2. I do not know 
whether he would or could give that Flock all the 
advantages for holiness which they now enjoy : and 
to leave them to him before I was assured of this, 
would be neither justice nor mercy. 3. Unless t&ey 
were also assured of this, they could not in con- 
science give themselves'up to him ; and I have neither 
right nor power to dispose of them contrary to their 
own conscience. — I extend this to every Gospel 
Minister in England. Before I could with a clear 
conscience leave a Methodist Society to such a one, 
all these considerations must come in." 

But these just and liberal sentiments had not all 
that weight which they ought to have had with 
these good men. They retained their former senti- 
ments; and Mr. Charles Wesley, who ceased be- 
ing an Itinerant in the year 1757, and had settled 
at Bristol, fully adopted their views. Mr. Wes- 
ley's circular letter now gave them some hope, that 
they might prevail, and twelve Clergymen accord- 
ingly attended this Conference. The proposal for- 
merly made by Mr. Walker was now renewed in 
form, and supported by Mr. Charles Wesley, who 
declared, that if he were a parish Minister, the 
Preachers should not preach in his parish! Air. 
John Wesley, however, whose constant persever- 
ing mind nothing but Holy Scripture or right reason 
could move, remained firmly fixed in those senti- 
ments which he had expressed in his circular letter, 
and in that to Mr. Walker. The Preachers unani- 
mously agreed with him: and as these Clergymen 
would not unite with him except upon their own 
terms, he was obliged to abandon the idea altoge- 
ther. 



96 A Chronological History [ 1 76s # 



CHAPTER THE FIFTH, 



From the Conference, in 1765, to that in London 
in 1770. 

August 20th, 1765. The twenty-second Con- 
ference was held in Manchester. This was the first 
Conference that was held there. It did not assemble 
there again till the year 1787. From that time it 
has been held there every tourth year in the follow- 
ing order. First in London, then in Leeds, then in 
Bristol, and then in Manchester. 

From this period the minutes of the Conference 
were annually published; and it appears that, (ex- 
cept on rare occasions) only those attended them 
who were Itinerants, and laboured in union with 
each other, under the superintendance of Mr. 
Wesley. 

There were at this time thirty-nine Circuits in 
Great Britain and Ireland; and ninety-six Preachers 
labouring on them. 

I shall insert in this History every thing con- 
tained in these minutes, which is either new or im- 
portant. 

Q. How late may the evening-preaching begin ? 
And how long should a Love Feast last? — A. Not 
later than seven o'clock, except in harvest time at 
half after seven. And a Love Feast should last but 
an hour and a half. Every one should be at home 
by nine o'clock. 

Are all the Preachers merciful to their beasts? 
— A* Perhaps not. Every one ought, 1 . Never to 
ride hard. 2. To see with his own eyes his horse 
rubbed, fed and bedded. 

Q. What can be done to prevent our people 



1 7^5-1 Of the People called Methodists. 97 

needlessly removing from one Society to another? — 
jf* 1. Let none remove without the advice of the 
Assistant. 2. Let none be received into another 
Society without a certificate from the Assistant, in 
these words, " A* B. the bearer, is now a member 

of our Society in I believe he has a sufficient 

cause to remove from thence." 3. Let notice be 
immediately given of this in every Society. 4. Let 
there be one Ticket every where, and the form 
sent directly from London, and so in every suc- 
ceeding quarter. 

Q. Are our people good (Economists ? — A. In 
public and private, enlarge on ceccnomy as a branch 
of religion. 

(?. Are they guarded in their words ? — A. Not 
sufficiently. Warn them against little oaths, as 
upon my life, my faith, my honour. And against, 
compliments. Let them use no unmeaning words. 

Q. Should we recommend calling each other Bro- 
ther and Sister? — A. It may be done tenderly and 
prudently. 

(9. Do they not in general talk too much, and 
read too little? — A* They do. Let them but re- 
trench half the time they spend in talking, and 
they will have time enough to read. Speak of this 
every where. Reprove them publicly and privately 
for reading less useful books. Do not talk too 
much yourself. If you stay above an hour at any 
place, take out a book and read. 

Q. Should the men and women sit apart in everv 
Chapel ? — A. By all means. Every Preacher should 
look to this. At the next Conference it w r as found 
this was impracticable, therefore the following excep- 
tion was allowed. " In those galleries where they 
have been accustomed to sit together, they may do 
so still. But let them sit apart every where below, 
and in all newly erected gaheries." 

Q. Are the houses that are already built, safe ? — . 
A. Not all. Some of them are not regularly set- 
tled vet. Several trustees for others are dead. 

K 



98 A Chronological History L*>7§$* 

Therefore let a person be sent through England to 
survey the deeds, and supply the Trustees wanting." 
So careful was Mr. Wesley to secure the preaching- 
houses, that they might continue to be used for the 
puposes for which they were built. 

Q. Have the people left off snuff, and drams ? A. 
Not all. Many are absolutely enslaved to both still* 
In order to redress this great evil, 1. Speak to 
any who ukes snuff" in sermon time. 2. Let no 
Preacher touch it on any account. 3. Shew the 
Societies the evil of it. 4. Let no Preacher drink 
a dram, on any pretence. ,5. Strongly dissuade our 
people from it. Answer their pretences ; particu- 
larly those, of curing the ciiolic, and helping the di- 
gestion. 

The following advices were given to the Preach, 
ers : j.Use Intercession on Friday, and recom- 
mend fasting both by precept and example. (From 
this time in many of the large Societies, the hour from 
twelve to one o'clock is spent in wrestling with God 
for ourselves ; the Societies in general ; the success 
of the Gospel every where; and for the prosperity 
of our King and Country.) 2. Encourage ail " in 
the Bands to speak freely. This advice gave rise to 
the following minute. 

Q. But how can we encourage the women in the 
Bands to speak, since it is a shame for a woman to 
speak in the Church? 1 Cor. xiv. 35. — A. I deny, 
1. that speaking in that passage means any other 
than speaking as a public teacher. This %t± Paul 
suffered not) because it implied usurping authority 
over the man, 1 Tim. ii. 12. Whereas no authority 
either over man or woman is usurped by the speak- 
ing now in question. I deny, 2. That the church in 
that text means any other than the great congrega- 
tion. 

Women have at different times and places acted 
as Leaders, (mostly as Leaders of Classes wherein 
there were no. men) and generally they have been 
very useful in that office. A very few women have 



1 7^5'1 Of People called Methodists. 99 

also at different times acted as public Preachers. 
A letter from Mr. Wesley to one of these (Miss Bo- 
ran quet, the present Mrs. Fletcher, of Madely,) 
shews that he thought it might be suffered in some 
cases. 

Londonderry, June 13, 1771; 

" My Dear Sister, 
i5 I think the strength of the cause rests there, in 
your having an extraordinary call. So I am per- 
suaded has every one of our Lay Preachers : other- 
wise, 1 could not countenance their preaching at 
all. It is plain to me that the whole work of God 
termed Methodism, is an extraordinary dispensation 
of his Providence. Therefore, I do not wonder, if 
several things occur therein which do not fall under 
ordinary rules of discipline. St. Paul's ordinary 
rule was " I permit not a woman to speak in the 
congregation," yet in extraordinary cases, he made 
a few exceptions, at Corinth in particular. I am, 
my Dear Sister, your affectionate brother, 

J, WESLEY." 

Some persons, it is to be feared, have acted in this 
way whose call was very disputable. Lest such 
should be encouraged by this letter, let it be remem- 
bered, that it was written to a very eminent woman, 
whomever abused the extraordinary call which she 
believed she had received, to any unworthy pur- 
pose. 

Oct. j 4, 1765, Mr. Alexander Ceats died at 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne. He was at that time the 
oldest preacher in the connexion. He came from 
Scotland, and engaged in the work of the Lord at a 
very early period. His ministerial abilities were 
veiy extraordinary, quite out of the common way, 
which rendered him exceedingly popular. His con- 
versation out of the pulpit, was wonderfully plea- 
sant, yet exceedingly instructive. He always called 
K 2 



ico A Chronological History 

Christ, his Master \ A few days before his death, he 
was sorely tempted by the enemy; but near the close of 
life, he had perfect peace. His faith was clear, and 
he found Christ precious, his portion, and his eter- 
nal all. Being asked a little before he died, if he had 
followed cunningly devised fables? He answered, 
s< No, no, no." He was then asked, if he saw 
land ? He said, " Yes, I do." After waiting a few 
moments at anchor, he put into the quiet har- 
bour. 

August 12, 1766, The twenty-third Conference 
was held in Leeds. Mr. Wesley observes concern- 
ing it, A happier one we never had, nor a more pro- 
^bleone. It was both begun and ended in love, 
aiu! with a solemn, sense of the presence of God. 
1 be Initials of those who ceased to travel were then 
**«\st Dublishcd in the fnAlawiag manner. 

0. Who are laid aside this year ? — A. I. B- and 

The connexion was at this time disturbed respect- 
ing the question of Separation from the national 
Church. Those who wished it said, " The 
Methodists were already Dissenters." This gave rise 
to the following minute. 

0. Are the Methodists Dissenters?—^. No. We 
are irregular, 1. By calling vsinners to repentance 
in all places of God's dominion. 2. By using ex- 
temporary prayer. 3, By uniting together in a re- 
ligious Society. Yet we are not Dissenters in the 
only sense which our Law acknowledges: namely, 
Persons who believe it sinful to attend the service 
of the Church: for we attend it at all opportunities. 

Observe, These things were done without autho*. 
rity from a Bishop, and (to avoid legal penalties,) 
under cover of the Toleration act : yet the Metho* 
dists in general had no scruple of conscience in at- 
tending the service of the Church. They have al- 
ways had these views of the subject, and have the 
same even to this day ; nor are any among them to this 



1766.] Of the People called Methodists. 101 

hour restrained from the most exact attendance on 
ail the ordinances of the Church : and in general, 
these allow equal liberty to those of contrary senti- 
ments, 

11 We are not Seceders> nor do we bear any resem- 
blance to them. We set out upon quite opposite 
principles. The Sececlers laid the very foundation 
of their work in judging and condemning others. 
We laid the foundation of our work, in judging and 
condemning ourselves. They begin every where, 
with shewing their hearers, how fallen the Church and 
Ministers are. We begin every where, with shew* 
ing our Hearers, how fallen they are themselves " 

Mr. Wesley at this Conference, advised the As- 
•^isicins, 1. To insist on cleanliness and decencv 
every where. 2. To give an account to their suc- 
cessors of the state of things in their several curcuits. 
3. So to order the preaching in each circuit, 
that no Preacher should be obliged to miss the 
Church, but to go there at least two Sundays in a 
month. 

From the Minutes of this Conference it also ap- 
pears, that some among the Preachers, as wella c . 
the people, thought Mr. Wesley's power too great, 
and wished to curtail it. This led him to consider 
the steps by which he believed God had given him 
that authority. On this subject he thus speaks with 
his usual plainness. 

11 Count Zinzendorf loved to keep all things 
close : I love to do all things openly. I will therefore 
tell you all I know-of the matter, taking it from the 
very beginning., 

1. In November 1739, two cr three persons who 
desired to flee from the wrath to come, and then a 
few more, came to me in l,ondon, and desired me 
to advise, and prav with them. I said, " If you 
will meet me on Thursday night, I will help 
you as well as I can." More and more then desi- 
red to meet with them, till they were increased to 
many hundreds. The case was afterwards the same 

K 3 . 



102 A Chronological History [1766. 

at Bristol, Kingswood, Newcastle, and many other 
parts of England and Ireland. It may be observed, 
ftie desire was on their part not mine. My desire 
was to live and die in retirement. But I did not 
see, that I could refuse them my help, and be guilt- 
less before God. 

Here commenced my Power : namely, a power to 
appoint when and where, and how they should meet ; 
and to remove those whose lives shewed that they 
had not a desire to flee from the wrath to come. And 
this power remained the same, whether the people 
meeting together were twelve, or twelve hundred, 
or twelve thousand. 

2. In a few days some of them said, " Sir, you 
want money to pay for the lease of the Foundry : 
and likewise a large sum of money to put it in re- 
pair." On this consideration I suffered them to 
subscribe. And when the Society met, I asked, 
*< Who will take the trouble of receiving this mo- 
ney, and paying it where it is needful ?" One said, 

I will do itjand keep the account for you." So 
here was the first Steward. Afterwards I desired 
one or two more to help me as Stewards, and in pro- 
cess of time a greater number. 

Let it be remarked, it was I myself, not the peo- 
ple, who chose these Stewards, and appointed to 
each the distinct work, wherein he was to help me, 
as long as I desired. And herein I began to exerv 
cise another sort of Power, namely* that of appoint- 
ing and removing Stewards. 

3. After a time, a young man named Tho?nas 
Maxfieldy came and desired to help me as a son in 
the Gospel. Soon after came a second, then a. 
third. These severally desired to serve me as sons, 
and to labour wkm and where I should direct. 
Observe, These likewise desired me, not I them. 
But I durst not refuse their assistance. And here 
commenced my power, to appoint each of these, 
when and where, and how to labour : i. e. while he 
chose to continue with me. For each had a power 



1766.] Of the People catted Mdkodists. 103 

to go away when he pleased: as I had also, to go 
away from them, or any of them, if I saw sufficient 
cause. The case cominued the same, when the 
number of Preachers increased, I 1 dd just the same 
power still, to appoint when and where, and how, 
each should help me, and to tell any (if I saw cause) 
u I do not desire your help any longer." 

4. In 1744, J wrote to several Clergymen, and to 
all who then served me as sons in the Gospel, de- 
siring them to meet me in London, and to give me 
their advice concerning the best method of carrying 
on the work of God. And when their number in- 
creased, so that it was not convenient to invite them: 
ali, for several years I wrote to those with whom I de- 
sired to confer, and they only met me at London , 
cr elsewhere: till at length I gave a general per- 
mission. Observe, I myself sent for these of my 
own free cho. e. And I sent for them to advise, 
not govern me. Neither did I at any time divest my- 
set of any part of the power above described, which 
the Providence of God had cast upon me, without 
any design or choice of mine. And as it was merely 
in obedience to the providence of God, and for the 
good of the people, that I at first accepted this 
power, so it is on the same consideration, not for 
profit, honour, or pleasure, that I use it at this day." 
— I believe it is fully acknowledged that Mr. Wes- 
ley's resolution at that time, proved a blessing to the 
connexion, and has been followed by the happiest 
effects. 

At the Conference in 1784, After he had made 
the Deed of Declaration, he published in the 
minutes of that year : " No power which I ever 
enjoyed, is given up by the Declarative Deed. Xo 
such thing could have been supposed, had it not 
been for that improper and ambiguous word Life 
Estate. This also has given the grand occasion of 
offence to them that sought occasion.''' Mr. Wes- 
ley retained and exercised the power which he be- 
lieved God gave him while he lived* 



104 A Chronological History [1766. 

I. But Mr. Wesley says, " All hitherto is com- 
paratively little. I come now to speak of greater 
things. < . 

I do not depend . on seeing another Conference. 
Therefore I will now speak once for all, as taking 
my leave of you. 

" I cannot but know more of the state both of the 
Methodist Preachers and people than any other per- 
son : Because I see more of the Preachers and more 
of the people, in every part of the kingdom. 

" Therefore I can give you such an account both 
of the Preachers and the people, as no other per- 
son can. 

" And you are fully, assured, that / am not" pre- 
judiced against either the Preachers or the people. 

"To begin with the latter. The world says, "The 
Methodists are no better than other people." This 
is not true. Yet it is nearer the truth, than we .are- 
willing to imagine. 

For, t. Personal religion, either toward God or^ 
man, is amazingly, superficial among us;., 

I can but just touch on a few generals. How. 
little, faith is there among us, how little communion, 
with God ? How little living in Heaven, walking in 
eternity, deadness to every creature? How much 
love of the world: desire of pleasure,., of ease, of: 
praise, of getting money? 

Haw little brotherly love ? What continual judg- 
ing one another? What gossiping, evil-speaking,: 
tale-bearing ? What want of moral honesty ? To^< 
instance only in a Jew- particulars* 

What servants, journeymen, labourers, carpen.. 
ters, bricklayers, do as they would be done by? 
Which of them does as much work as he can? Set* 
him down for a knave that does not. 

Who does as he would be done by, in buying, 
and selling, particularly in selling horses? Write., 
him knave that does not. And the Methodist knave 
is the worst of all knaves. 

2. Family religion is shamefully wanting, and al» . 
most in every branch. _ 



i/66.] Of the People called Methodists. 105 

And the Methodists in general will be little better, 
till we take quite another coarse with them. For 
what avails public Preaching alone, though we could 
preach like angels ? 

We must instruct them from house to house: Till 
this is done, and that in good earnest, the Methodists 
will be little better than other people. 

But we shall find many difficulties both in our- 
selves and in the people. 

1. In ourselves there is much dulness and lazi- 
ness: So that there will be much ado to get us to be 
faiihfui in the work. 

2. We have also a base, man*p!easing temper, 
which makes us let men perish, rather than lose 
their love, and let them go quietly to hell, lest we 
should ana^r them. 

3. Some of us have also a foolish bashf ulness. W e 
know not how to begin, or to speak plain. We 
blush to speak for Christ, or to contradict the devil, 
or to save a soul. 

4. Our interest stops our mouths, and makes u$ 
unfaithful in the work of Christ. 

5. But the great hindrance is, weakness of faith: 
so our whole motion is weak, because the spring of 
it is weak. 

6. Lastly, we are unskilful in the work. How 
few know how to deal with men, so as to get with- 
in them, to win upon them, and suit all our discourse 
to their several conditions and tempers, to chuse 
the fittest subjects, and follow them with an holy 
mixture of seriousness, and terror, and love, and 
meekness, and evangelical allurements? 

And we have as many difficulties to grapple with 
in our people. 

1. Too many of them will be unwilling to be 
taught, till we conquer their perverseness by the 
force of reason, and the power of love. 

2. And many are so dull, that they will shun be. 
ing taught, for fear of shewing their dulness. And 



io6 j$ Chronological History {^1766* 



indeed you will find it extremely hard, to make them 
understand the very plainest points. 

And it is still harder, to fix things on their hearty 
without which, all our labour is lost. If you have 
not therefore great seriousness and fervency, what 
good can you expect ? And when" all is done, it is 
the Spirit of Grace, he alone who must do the work. 

4. And when we have made some impressions up- 
on their hearts, if we look not after them, they wilt 
soon die away. 

But as great as this labour of private instruction 
is, it is absolutely necessary. For after all our preach- 
ing, many of our people are almost as ignorant, as if 
they had never heard the Gospel. 1 study to speak 
as plain as I can; yet I frequently meet with those 
who have been my hearers many years, who know 
not, whether Christ be God or man ; or, that infants 
have any original sin. And how few are there, that 
know the nature of repentance, faith and holiness ? 
Most of them have a sort of confidence, that Christ 
will justify and save them, while the world has their 
hearts, and they live to themselves. And I have 
found by experience, that one of these has learned 
more from an hour's close discourse, than from ten 
years public preaching. 

And undoubtedly this private application is im- 
plied in those solemn w T ords ot the Apostle, I charge 
thee before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who 
shall judge the quick aud the dead at his appearing, 
preach the word, be instant in season, out of season ; 
reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long- suffering and 
doctrine. 

This is likewise necessary, to the greater glory of 
God, and the fuller success of the Gospel. O bre- 
thren, if we could generally set this work on foot* 
in all our Societies, and prosecute it skilfully and 
zealously, what glory would redound to God there^ 
by ? If the common ignorance were thus banished, 
and, our vanity and idleness turned into the study of 
the way of hfty and every shop and every house 



1766.] Of -the People called Mtthodisis. toy 

busied in speaking of the word and works of God: 
surely God would dwell in our habitations, and make 
them his delight. 

And this is necessary to the welfare of our people, 
many of whom neither believe nor repent to this 
day. Look round about, and see how many of them 
are still in apparent danger of -damnation ! And how 
can you walk, and talk, and be merry with such 
people, when you know their case ? Methinks when 
you look them in the face, you should break forth 
into tears, as the prophet did when he looked upon 
Hazael, and then set on them with the most vehe- 
ment and importunate exhortations. O then for 
God's sake, and for the sake of poor souls bestir 
yourselves, and spare no pains that may conduce to 
their salvation. 

What cause have we to bleed before the Lord this 
day, that have so long neglected this great and good 
work? that have been Preachers so many years, 
and have done so little by personal instructions for 
the saving of men's souls ? If we had but set on this 
WQxk sooner, how many more might have been 
brought to Christ? And how much holier and hap- 
pier, might we have made our Societies before now ? 
And why might we not have done it sooner? There 
.were many hindrances in the way: and so there 
are still, and always will be. But the greatest hin- 
drance was in ourselves, in our dulness, and lit* 
tleness of faith and love. O that God would 
thoroughly humble us, and cause us to bewail our 
own neglects ; that we may not think it enough to 
lament the sins of others, while we overlook our 
own ! 

But it is objected, I. This course will take up so 
much Time, that we shall have no Time to follow 
our Studies. 

I answer, i. Gaining Knowledge is a good Thing; 
but saving Souls is better. 2. By this very thing 
you will gain the moil excellent Knowledge of God 
and Eternity, 3. But you will have abundant Time 



lo8 A Chronological History [1766. 



for gaining other Knowledge too, if* you spend all 
your mornings therein. Only sleep not more than 
you need: talk not more than you need. And never 
be idle, nor triflingly employed, But 4. If you can 
do but one, either follow your ftudies, or inftruct the 
ignorant : Let your ftudies alone : I would throw by 
all the libraries in the world, rather than be guilty of 
the perdition of one souk 

It is objected, II. u The people will not submit 
to it." If some do not, others will gladly. And the 
success with them may be so much, as to repay all 
our labour. O let us herein follow the example 
of St. Paul. 1. For cur general business, serving 
the Lord with all humility of mind. 2. Our special 
work, Take heed to yourselves , and to all the flock. 
3. Our doctrine, Repentance toward God, and faith 
7/1 our Lord Jesus Christ. 4. The place and man- 
ner of teaching. / have taught you publicly r , and 
from house to house. 5. The object, and internal 
manner, I ceased not to warn every one, night and 
day, with tears. This it is that must win souls, and 
preserve them. 6. His innocency and self-denial 
for the advantage of the Gospel, I have coveted no 
man's silver or gold. 7. His patience, Neither do I 
count my life dear unto myself. And among all 
our motives, these should be ever before our eyes : 
1. The Church of God, which he hath purchased 
zoith his own blood: 2. Grievous Wolves shall enter 
in: yea, of your ownselves shall men arise, speak- 
ing perverse things. Write all this upon your 
hearts, and it will do you more good, than twenty 
years study of lower things. 

We may 1. Every Preacher take an exact cata- 
logue of those in Society, from one end of each 
town to the oiher. 2. Goto each house, and give, 
with suitable exhortation and direction, the " In- 
structions for children." 3. Be sure to dea 1 gently 
with them, and take off all discouragements as ef- 
fectually as you can. See that the children get 
these by heart. Advise the grown persons, to see 



!"o5.] Of the Peopie tailed Methodists. 109 

that they understand them. And enlarge upon and 
apply every sentence as closely as you can. And 
let your dealing with those you begin with, he so 
gentle, winning and convincing, that the report of 
ir, may move others to desire your corning. True, 
it is far easier to preach a good sermon, than to in- 
struct the ignorant in the principles of Religion, 
And as much as this work is despised by some, I 
doubt not but it will try the parts and spirits of us 
all. So Archbishop Usher; ' 4 great scholars may 
think it beneath them to spend their time in teach- 
ing the first principles of the doctrine of Christ. 
But they should consider, that the laying the foun- 
dation skilfully, as it is the matter of greatest import- 
ance in the whole building, so it is the very mas- 
ter-piece of the wisest builder, according to the grace 
of God, which is given unto me, as a wist master- 
builder, I have laid the foundation, saith the great 
Apostle. And let the wisest of us all try whenever 
we please, we shall find, that to lay this ground- 
work rightly, to make an ignorant man understand 
the grounds of religion, will put us to the trial of 
all our skill. M 

Perhaps in doing this it may be well, 
ft. After a few loving words spoken to all in the 
house, to take each person single into another 
room, where you may deal closeiy with them, about 
their sin and misery and duty. Set these home, or 
you lose all your labour. At least let none be pre- 
sent but those who are quite familiar with each 
other. 

2. Hear what the children have learned by heart. 

3. Chuse some of the weightiest points, and try 
by farther questions how they understand them. As 
;< Do you believe you have sin in you? that you 
was born in sin ? What does sin deserve ? What 
remedy has God provided for guilty, helpless sin* 
riers ? 

4. Often with the question, suggest the answer. 
As, " What is Repentance? Sorrow for sin. or a 



lio A Chronological History [1766. 

conviction that we are guilty, helpless sinners ? 
What is Faith? A divine conviction of things not 

seen?" r 

5. Where you perceive they do not understand 
the stress ot your question, you must lead them into 
it by other questions. So I have asked some, " How 
do you think your many and great sins will be par- 
doned? They answer, " by repenting and mending 
my life,'*' and never mention Christ. I ask farther, 
" But do you think your amendment will make sa- 
tisfaction for your past sins ? They will answer, 
" We hope so, or else we know not what will." 
One would think now, these had no knowledge of 
Christ at all. And indeed, some have not. But 
others have, and give such answ T ers only because they 
do not understand the scope of the question. Ask 
them farther, " Can you be saved without the death 
of Christ?" They immediately say, No. And if you 
ask, " What has he done or suffered for you ?" 
They will say, " He shed his blood for us," and 
profess, they trust in that for salvation. But many 
cannot express even what they have some concep- 
tions of, nay, can scarce learn, when expressions are 
put into their mouths, With these you are to deal 
exceeding tenderly, lest they be discouraged. 

6. If you perceive them troubled that they can- 
not answer, step in yourself, and take the burden off 
them : Answering that question yourself; and then 
do it thoroughly and plainly and make a full expli- 
cation of the whole business to them. 

7. Thus, when you have tried their knowledge, 
proceed to instruct them yourself, according to their 
several capacities. If a man understand the funda- 
mentals, fall on what you perceive he most needs^ 
either explaining further some doctrine of the Gos- 
pel, or some duty, or shewing the necessity of some- 
thing he neglects, as may be most edifying to him. 
If it be one that is grosly ignorant, give him a short 
recital of the Christian Religion in the plainest 
tv#ids. And if you perceive he understands not. 



tf56C\ Of the People called Methodists. 1 1 1 

go over it again till he does, and if possible fix it in 
his memory. 

8. Next, enquire into his state, whether convinced, 
or unconvinced, converted or unconverted. Tell 
him, if need be, what conversion is. And then re- 
new and enforce the enquiry. 

9. IF you perceive he is unconverted, your next 
business is, to labour with all your skill and power 
to biing his heart to a sense of his condition. Set 
this home with a more earnest voice than you spoke 
before; for if you get it not to the heart, you do 
nothing. 

JO. Conclude all with a strong exhortation, which 
must contain two parts, 1. The duty of the heart, 
in order to receive Christ; and 2. The avoiding 
former sins, and constantly using the outward means. 
And here be sure, if you can, to get their promise 
to forsake sin, change their company, and use means* 
And do this solemnly; reminding them of the pre« 
sence of God, that hears their promises, and will 
expect the performan.ee. 

11. Before you leave them, engage the head of 
each family to call all his family every Sunday, 
before they go to bed, and hear what they can re- 
hearse, and so continue till they have learnt all the 
instructions perfectly. And afterwards take care 
that they do not forget what they have learned. 

12. Speak differently according to the difference 
of them you have co deal with, as they are dull and 
obstinate, or timorous and tender. Be as plain as 
possible to those of weak capacities, and give them 
Scripture proof for all you say. 

Let us in every town, and wherever it is practica- 
ble, set upon this method in good earnest, and we 
shall soon find why the people are not better, viz. 
Because we are not more knowings and more holy. 

Q. Why are we not more knowing ? — A* Be- 
cause we are idle. We forget the very first rule, 
" Be diligent. Never be unemployed a moment. 
L 2 



2i£ J Chronological History [1766, 

Never be triflingly employed. Never while away- 
time : neither spend any more time at any place than 
is strictly necessary." 

I fear there is altogether a fault in this matter; 
and that few of us are clear. Which of you spends 
as many hours a-day, in God's work, as you did for- 
merly in, man's ivork? We talk, talk — or read his- 
tory, or what comes next to hand. 

We must, absolutely must, cull this evil, or give 
up the whole work. 

But how ? 1. Read the most useful books, and 
that regularly and constantly. Steadily spend all 
the morning in this employ, or at least five hours 
in twenty. four. 

6< But I read only the Bible." Then you ought 
to teach others to read only the Bible, and by parity 
of reason, to hear only the Bible. Bu*. if so, you 
need preach no more. Just so said George BelL And 
What is the fruit ? Why now, hejaeither reads the 
Bible, nor any thing else. 

This is rank enthusiasm. If you need no book, 
but the Bibie, you are got above St. Paul. He 
wanted others too. Biing the books* says he, but es- 
pecially the parchments, those wrote on parchment. 

" But I have no taste for reading." Contract a 
taste for it by use, or return to your tra.de. 

" But different men have different tastes.'* There- 
fore some may read less than others ; but none should 
read less than this. 

The sum is. Go into every house in course, and 
teach every one therein, young and old, if they 
belong to us, to be Christians, inwardly and out- 
wardly,. 

Make every particular plain to their understand- 
ing. Fix it in their memory, Write it on their 
heart. In order to this there must be line upon 
line, precept upon precept. I remember to have 
heard my father asking my mother, " How could 
you have the patience, to tell that blockhead the 
same thing twenty times over?" She answered, 



1756.1 Of the People called Methodists. 113 

Ji Why, if I had told him but nineteen times, I 
should have lost all my labour." What patience 
indeed, what love, what knowledge is requisite for 
this ? 

Over and above: wherever there are ten chil- 
dren in a Society, spend at least an hour with them 
twice a week. And do this, not in a dull, dry, for- 
mal manner, but in earnest, with your might. 

46 But I have no gift for this." Gift or no gift, 
you are to do it, else you are not called to be a Me- 
thodist Preacher. Do it as you can, till you can da 
it as you would. Pray earnestly for the gift, and 
use the means for it; particularly studying the chil- 
dren's tracts. 

Q. Why are not we more holy? Why do not we 
live in eternity ? Walk with God all the day long ? 
Why are we not all devoted to God? Breathing the 
whole Spirit of Missionaries? — A. Because we are 
Enthusiasts : Looking for the end, without using the 
means. 

To touch only upon two or three instances. 

Do you rise at four? Or even at five, when you 
do not preach ? 

Do you fast once a w T eek ? Once a month ? Do 
you know the obligation, or benefit of it ? 

Do you recommend the five o'clock hour for pri- 
vate prayer? Do you observe it? Do you not find 
that any time is no time? 

O let us all stir up the gift of God that is in us ? 
Let us no more sleep, as do others: but whatsoever 
our hand jindeth to do, let us do it with our 
might!" 

This faithful description of the Preachers and 
people proved a blessing. For since that time they 
have increased in knowledge and holiness. What 
a blessing to have a faithful Pastor ? And what a 
comfort to labour among a people that will endure 
sound doctrine? Such was Mr. Wesley, and such 
are the Methodists, 

L 3 



114 ^ Chronological History 

August 18, 1767, The twenty fourth Conference 
was held in London. Mr. Wesley's account of it 
is, " I met in Conference with our Assistants, and a 
select number of the Preachers. To these were ad- 
ded, Mr IVhitefield, Howell Harris: and many 
Stewards, and Local Preachers, on the last two days. 
Love and harmony reigned from the beginnig to 
the end. But we have all need of more love and 
holiness : and in order thereto of crying continually, 
* Lord increase our faith. 55 The names of those 
who desisted from travelling, were, for the first time, 
printed in the minutes of this Conference. They 
were, James Stephens, William Whit well, John 
Morley and James Kershaw. Several directions 
were also given to enforce the necessity of the Yearly 
Subscription, Kingswood Collection, and the 
Preachers Fund. The numbers in the several Circuits 
were now also for the first time published. There 
**\rere. 

Circuits. Preachers. Member§, 

In England, 25 . 75 . . 22410 
In Ireland, 9 . . 19 . ♦ 2801 
In Scotland, 5 7 . 468 

In Wales, 1 . . 3 . . 232 



Total. 40 Circ. 104 Preach. 25911 Mem. 

The following particulars are all that can be con- 
sidered as new. 

Q. What is the safest way of leaving a legacy for 
the use of our Funds ? — d. To leave it absolutely 
to a person they can confide in : suppose to Mr. 
Wesley. 

0. The Wednesbury Trustees are afraid, lest the 
Conference should impose on them one Preacher for 
many years. May not this be guarded against ? — 
j/. Yes. By inserting in the deed, Provided that 
the same Preacher shall not be sent, ordinarily above 



i 767.] OJ the People called Methodists. 1 1 5 

one, never above two years together. ' (Three years 
are now the utmost limit ot the Appointments.) 

Q. How may the books be spread more ? — A. 
Let every Assistant give them away prudently : and 
beg money ot the rich to buy books for the poor. 

Q. What can be done to Revive the work ? — A. 
i. Let there be a general Fast once a quarter, 2. 
Let any Assistant appoint an occasional Fast in his 
circuit. 3. Let every Preacher strongly insist upon 
practical religion, and relative duties : but in such 
a manner, as to keep Christ continually in view,. 

Prayer and fasting have always been remarkably 
owned of God. The regular appointed Fasts are 
the first Friday after the 29th of September, after the 
first of January, after the 25th of March, and after 
the 24th of June. 

Meetings for prayer have not been confined to the 
Fast days, but are used weekly, and are productive 
of great good. 

Q. How shall we put a stop to smuggling ?—A. 
1. Speak tenderly and frequently of it in every 
Society near the coasts. 2. Carefully disperse the 
4< Word to a Smuggler." 3. Expel all those who 
will not leave it off. 4. Silence every Local Prea- 
cher who defends it. 

Q. How may we prevent bribery at the ensuing 
Election for Members of Parliament? — A. 1. 
Largely shew the wickedness of thus selling our 
country in every Society. 2. Do the same thing 
in private conversation. 3. Read every where the 
" Word to a Freeholder," and disperse it as- it were 
with both hands. But observe, a Voter may suffer 
his expencts to be borne, and not incur any blame. 

1768. In the month of April, in this year, a re- 
markable work of God began among the children at 
Kingswood School. There was a revival of it in 
September 1770; and another in September 1773. 
These revivals gave Mr. Wesley great satisfaction. 
He had a constant and lively concern for young 
people, 



n6 A Chronological History [1768, 

August 16, 1768, The twenty-nfth Conference 
was held in Bristol. From Mr. Wesley's account, 
it appears there was at that time a great want of 
Preachers. His words are, " O ! What can we do 
for more labourers ? We can only cry to the Lord 
of the harvest." 

How remarkable! In the year Mr. Wesley was 
crying to the Lord of the harvest for more labourers ; 
in the same year the following circumstance took 
place at Oxford. 

Extract of a letter from Oxford. 

" On Friday last, (March 9, 1768) six Students 
belonging to Edmund Hall were expelled the Uni- 
versity, after an hearing of several hours before Mr. 
Vice Chancellor and some of the Heads of Houses, 
for holding Methodistical tenets, and taking upon 
them to pray, read, and expound the Scriptures, and 
sing hymns in a private house. The principal of 
the College the Rev. Dr. Dixon, defended their 
doctrines from the thirty-nine articles of the esta- 
blished church, and spoke in the highest terms of the 
piety and exemplariness of their lives ; but his mo- 
tion was over-ruled, and sentence pronounced 
against them. 

Dr. Dixon, one of the Heads of Houses present, 
observed, that as these six gentlemen were expelled 
for having too much religion, it would be very pro- 
per to enquire into the conduct of some who had 
too little. And Mr. Vice Chancellor was heard to 
tell their chief accuser that the University was oblig- 
ed to him for his good work." 

" St. James's Chronicle for Thursday March 17, 
1768, 

The following are the names of the young men, 
with the names of those who passed sentence oor 
therm The sentence was pronounced in the Cha- 
pel. James Matthews, Thomas Jones, Joseph Ship- 



1768.] Of the People called Methodists n; 



man, Benjamin Kay. Erasmus Middleton and TLo- 
nias Grove. For the crimes above mentioned, We, 
David Durell, D.D.Vice Chancel lor of the University 
and Visitor of the Hall ; Thomas Randolph, D. D. 
President of C. C. C; Thomas Fothergiif, D. D. 
Provost or Queen's- Col lege ; Thomas Novell, D. 
D. Principal of St. Mary-Hall, and the Reverend 
Thomas Atterbury, A. M. of Christ-Church, Senior 
Proctor, dev. : ?ach of them worthy of being expel- 
led the Ha' 1 ; f tl erefore by my visitoria! power do 
hereby pronounce them expelled/' 

Though these young men did not unite with Mr. 
Wesley, yet their expulsion and the noise it made in 
the kingdom by means of a SatyxicaJ Sermon call- 
ed the Shaver, published by Mr. John Macgowan 
greatly furthered the cause of Metnodism. and re- 
moved the prejudice which many had against Lay- 
Preachers. So true is the remark, u Persecution 
furthers the cause it means to destroy." 

At this Conference the following important mat- 
ter was discussed : 

Q, Shah Itinerant Preachers follow trades ? — jft 
This is an important question. And as it is the first 
time it has come before us, it will be necessary to 
consider it thoroughly. The question is not whe- 
thei they may occasionally work with their hands, 
as St. Paul did : but whether it be proper for them 
to keep shops and follow merchandize. The plea 
that was urged for this was, 1. Necessity. 2. Doing 
more good. As to the first, Mr. Wesley promised 
to supply ail their necessities. As to tneseconu plea, 
Doing mure good. It was enquired. Is it not doing evil 
rhat good may come ? Is not the thing in question, 
both evil in itself, (for us) and evil in its conse- 
quences ? 1. Is it not with regard to the Travelling 
Preachers evil in itself? Is it well consistent with 
that Scripture, 2. Tim. ii. 4. No man that war- 
eth fi. e. takes on him the profession of a soldier, 
as we eminently do) entangtelh himsdf with the affairs 
of tins life, plainly referring to the Roman Law, 



1 1 8 A Chronological History [1768, 

which absolutely forbad any soldier to Follow any 
other profession. Is it well consistent with that 
word, " Give attendance to reading, to exhortation, 
to teaching: meditate on these things, give thyself 
wholly to them, 1 Tim. iv. 13 — 15. Can we be 
said to give ourselves wholly to these things, if we 
follow another profession? Does not our Church, 
in her office of ordination, require every minister to 
do this ? It they do it not, the more shame for them. 
We above all should mind it, because every Travel- 
ling Preacher solemnly professes to have nothing 
else to do, and receives his little allowance for this 
very end. 2. Is it not evil in its consequences ? 
Have not some ill consequences appeared already ? 
And is there not the greatest reason to apprehend that 
still worse will fol.ow ? We are enjoined to give no 
offence either to Jew or Gentile or to the Church of 
God. But this has already offended, not only many 
of the world, but many of our own Brethren. Many of 
the Preachers have been much grieved, yea, and 
those most alive to God. For if one Preacher fol- 
lows trade, so mav twenty : so may every one. And 
if anv of them trade a little, why not ever so much, 
who can say how far he should go ? Therefore we 
advise the Brethren who have been concerned there- 
in, to give up all and attend to the one business. 
And we doubt not but God will recompence them 
an hundred-fold', even in this world, as well as in 
the trtfrld to come. It is true, this cannot be done 
on a sudden. But it may between this and the next 
Conference. 

At the conference in the year 1770, It was agreed, 
" That no Preacher who would not relinquish his 
trade of buying and selling cloth or hardware, &c. 
or making and vending pills, drops, balsams, or 
medicines of any kind, should be considered as a 
Travelling Preacher any longer." From this time 
the evil complained of was removed. 

The work of God seemed then to be at a stand in 
the Circuits. This led to the following enquiry. 



i 768,] Of the People called Methodists. 119 

0. What can be done to revive and enlarge the 
work of God? — An 1. Spread oar books more, car- 
ry them round the circuit with you, and recommend 
them to the Congregation. 2, Let the preaching at 
five in the morning be constantly kept up. 3. Let 
there be moie Field-preaching. 4. Put the be- 
lievers into Bands wherever you can. 5. Change 
the Stewards annually. 6. Beware of formality 
in singing; guard against those complex tunes 
which it is impossible to sing with devotion. 
7. Attend to the Quarterly Fasts. 8, Preach Chris- 
tian-perfection, as a gradual and instantaneous bles- 
sing, and press it upon all believers as their priviiedge. 

That we may ail speak the same thing, I ask, says 
Mr. Wesley, once for all, Shall \ve defend this p$r* 
faction or give it up ? You ail agree to defend it, 
meaning -thereby, as we did from the beginning, 
Sal vatiorf from all sin by the love of God and our 
neighbour filling the heart. The Papists say, 64 This 
cannot be attained until we have been a sufficient 
time in Purgatory." The Dissenters say, " Nay, it 
will be attained as soon as the soul and body part.'' 
The old Methodists said, " It may be attained before 
we die: a moment after is too late." Is it so or not? 
You are all agreed, we may be saved from all sin be- 
fore death. The substance then is settled. But as 
to the circumstance. Is the change instantaneous 
or gradual f It is both the one and the other. From 
the moment we are justified, there may be a gradual 
sanctification, or a growing in grace, a daily advance 
in the knowledge and love of God. And if sin 
cease before death, there must in the nature of the 
thing be an instantaneous change. There must be 
a last moment wherein it does exist, and a 
first moment wherein it does not. But should we 
in preaching insist on both the one and the other ? 
Certainly we must insist on the gradual change : and 
that earnestly and continually. And are there not rea- 
sons why we should insist on me instantaneous also? 
If there be such a blessed change before death, 
should we not encourage all believers to expect it ? 



J Chronological History [1769 



And the rather because constant experience shews, 
the more earnestly they expect this, the more swift- 
ly and steadily does the gradual work of God go on 
in their souls ; the more watchful they are against all 
sin, the more careful to grow in grace, the more 
zealous of good works, and the more punctual in 
their attendance on all the ordinances of God. 
Whereas just the contrary effects are observed, 
whenever this expectation ceases. They are saved 
by hope, by this hope of a total change, saved with 
a gradually increasing salvation. Destroy this hope, 
and that salvation stands still ; or rather decreases 
daily. Therefore, whoever would advance the gra- 
dual change in believers should strongly insist upon 
the instantaneous. 

9. Let the Preachers visit the people from house 
to house, and exhort them to walk closely with God. 

10. Be diligent in meeting the children every week. 

11. Read the lives of Missionaries, particularly that 
of Mr. David Br dinar d. 12. Keep close to the 
Church, i-. e. go to Church, and exhort the people 
to go there also, for this reason, which we have 
learned from long experience, they that leave the 
Church leave the Methodists. The Clergy cannot 
separate us from our brethren, the Dissenting Mini- 
sters can and do. — These rules are in general excel- 
lent for carrying on the work of God at any time, or 
in any place. At that time they were all found ne- 
cessary both for the Preachers and the people. 
There was then no service in the forenoon in any 
chapel, except in London, which caused the people 
to wander thus. 

August 1, 1769, The twenty-sixth Conference 
was held in Leeds. It now appeared that Metho- 
dism began to spring up in America. We have, 
says Mr. Wesley, a pressing call from our brethren 
at New York, (who have built a preaching-house,) 
to come over and help them. 

<g. Who is willing to go ?- — A. Two of our 
Preachers, Richard Boardman and Joseph PilL 



1769.] Of the People called Methodists. 121 



moor, willingly offered themselves for this service t 
by whom we determined to send them fifty pounds 
as a token of our brotherly love, and twenty pounds 
we gave to our brethren for their passage. 

It is a circumstance worthy of note, that about the 
same period that the great Head of the Church was 
preparing Messrs. Wesleys, Whitefield and others, 
in this land, to stem the torrent of infidelity, and 
propagate divine truth, he maniiested the same care 
and concern for the inhabitants of the New World, 
in raising up that burning and shining light, Doctor 
Jonathan Edwards, to disseminate the seed of eternal 
life in that barren soil. 

In the year 1729, the spirit was poured out from 
on high, and the divine glory began to shine upon 
the land; but in the year 1733, there was a very re- 
markable revival of the work of God in New Eng- 
land, and great numbers of souls were savingly con- 
verted unto God ; (see a Narrative of the late work 
of God, at and near Northampton, in New Eng- 
land. Wesley's Works, Vol. 17, Page 110.) 

A few years after the Lord greatly owned the la- 
bours of that eminently holy and useful man, Mr. 
David Brainard, who was instrumental in con- 
verting many of the poor ignorant Indians to the, 
knowledge of the truth. 

In the year 1735, the Rev. John and Charles 
Wesley visited the Continent ; and in the year 1737 
the Rev. George Whitefield crossed the Atlantic to 
preach the Gospel in America. He paid them a se- 
cond visit in the year 1739, and the spirit of the 
Most High did indeed rest upon that great man. 

He revived that pure religion, which was so re^ 
markable in the time of Dr. Edwards, but which, 
after his death had decayed. Great was his zeal, and 
greai his success. The zealous Ministers raised by 
his labours, who were distinguished by the denomi* 
nation of New Lights, became the most numerous 
body in New England : and, strange as it may ap- 
pear a the old, wise, literary body of Presbyterians, 



122 A Chronological History [1769. 

l n a synod held among themselves, formally thrust 
out or excommunicated the majority ; declaring 
they would have no ministerial union with such 
an illiterate body of men. But the real Mini- 
sters of God were not to be silenced by such means. 
However this revival also was but of short dura- 
tion. Formality on the one hand, and Antinomia- 
nism on the other, again recovered their ascendancv« 

The following account of the rise of Methodism, 
was given by the Methodist Conference in America, 
in the year 1786. 

" During the space of thirty years past, i. e. from 
the year 1756, certain persons, members of the So- 
cieties, emigrated from England and Ireland, and 
settled in various parts of this country. About 
twenty years ago, 1766, Philip Embury, a Local 
Preacher from Ireland, began to preach in the city of 
New York, and formed the first Society of his own 
countrymen and the citizens. About the same 
time, S766, Robert Strawbridgd a Local Preacher 
from Ireland, settled in Frederic County, in the 
state of Maryland, and preaching there, formed some 
societies." A little after, Thomas Webb, Esq. at that 
time a lieutenant in the 48th regiment of foot, preach- 
ed at New York and Philadelphia with great success. 
He, with the assistance of his friends, erected a cha- 
pel in New York, in the year 1768, which was the 
first belonging to the Methodist Society in America. 

" In the year 1769, Richard Boardman and Jo- 
seph Piilmoor came to New York ; they were the 
first regular Methodist Preachers on the Continent. 
In the year 1771, Francis Asbury and Richard 
Wright, of the same order, went over. In the 
year 1773, Thomas Rankin and George Shadford, 
also went over. In July 1773, the first Conference 
was held in America, at Philadelphia. Mr. Rankin 
presided at it. There were about one thousand 
Members in the different Societies, six or seven of 
whom were Travelling Preachers. In May 1777, 
there were forty Preachers in the different Circuits, 



1769.3 Of the People called Methodists. 123 

and seven thousand Members, besides many hun- 
dreds of Negroes, wha were convinced of sin, and 
many of them happy in the love of God. From the 
year 1777, till after the peace in 1783, there was no 
regular account from America." 

But the Preachers, with Mr. Asbury at their head, 
held their Annual Conferences regularly during the 
whole time of the war: and in the year 1795 they 
published in one volume all the minutes ot their 
several conferences from the year 1773 to 1794 in- 
clusive. In it may be seen the growth and spread 
of infant Methodism to the manhood of twenty-two 
or twenty-three years in the United States of Ame- 
rica. 

Mr. Asbury was admitted upon trial as a Travel- 
ling Preacher, at the London Conference in 1767* 
He has been, and at present is, the most laborious 
and useful man ever sent by Mr. Wesley to Ameri- 
ca. He now (i8o2 x ; presides as Bishop over all the 
Methodists in the United States. This honour has 
been conferred upon him because of his steadiness, 
zeal and usefulness. There are now three hundred 
and eighty Itinerant Preachers employed in the 
United States, and near eighty- seven thousand 
Members in the Societies. 

After the Societies began to increase, there was 
nothing Mr. Wesley had so much at heart as that 
the Preachers and people should remain united after 
his death. At this Conference he read the following 
paper. 

" My Dear Brethren, 

" 1. It has long been my desire, that all those 
Ministers of our Church, who believe and preach 
Salvation by Faith, might cordially agree among 
themselves, and not hinder but help one another. 
Atter occasionally pressing this in private conversa- 
tion, wherever I had opportunity, I wrote down my 
thoughts upon the head, and sent them to each in a 
letter. Out of fifty or sixty to whom I wrote, oniv 

M 2 



124 A Chronological History D769. 

three vouchafed me an answer. So I gave this up. 
I can do no more. They are a rope of sand : and 
such they will continue, 

" 2. But it is otherwise with the Travelling 
Preachers in our connexion. You are at present one 
body. You act in concert with each other, and by 
united councils. And now is the time to consider* 
what can be done, in order to continue this union ? 
Indeed, as long as I live, there will be no great dif- 
ficulty : I am, under God, a centre of union to all 
our Travelling, as well as Local Preachers. They 
,sll know me and my communication. They all love 
me for my work's sake; and therefore, were it only 
out ol regard to me, they will continue connected 
with each other. But by w r hat means may this con* 
nexion be preserved when God removes me from 
you ? 

*? 3. I take it for granted, it cannot be preserved 
by any means, between those who have not a single 
eye. Those who aim at any thing but the glory of 
God and the salvation of men ; who desire, or seek 
any earthly thing, whether honour, profit, or ease, 
will not, cannot continue in the connexion, it will 
not answer their design. Some, perhaps, will pro- 
cure preferment in the Church. Others will turn 
Independants, and get separate congregations, like 
John Edwards and Charles Skelton. Lay your ac- 
counts for this, and be not surprized if some you 
do not suspect be of this number. 

" 4. But what method can be taken to preserve 
a firm union between those who chuse to remain 
together ? Perhaps you might take some such steps 
as these : On notice of my death, let all the Preachers 
in England and Ireland repair to London within six 
weeks. Let them seek God by solemn fasting and 
prayer. Let them draw up articles of agreement, 
to be signed by those who chuse to act in concert. 
Let those be dismissed who do not chuse it, in the 
most friendly manner possible. Let the remainder 
chuse by votes, a committee of. three, five, or 



1769O Of the People culled Methodists, 123 

seven, each of whom is to be Moderator in his 
turn. Let the committee do what I do now. Pro- 
pose Preachers to be tried, admitted, or excluded. 
Fix the place of each Preacher for the ensuing year, 
and the time of the next Conference. 

" 5. Can any thing be done now in order to lay 
a foundation for this future union? Would it not be 
well for any that are willing, to sign some articles 
of agreement before God calls me hence ? Suppose 
something like these. 

" We whose names are under-written, being 
thoroughly convinced of the necessity of a close 
union between those whom God is pleased to use as 
instruments in this glorious work, in order to pre- 
serve this union between ourselves, are resolved, 
God being our helper, 

" I. To devote ourselves entirely to God, denying 
ourselves, taking up our cross daily, steadily aiming 
at one thing, to save our own souls, and them that 
hear us. 

" II. To preach the old Methodist doctrines, and 
no other, contained in the minutes of the Confe- 
rence. 

" III. To observe and enforce the whole Metho- 
dist discipline, laid down in the minutes." 

Having left these propositions with the Preachers, 
that they might consider them maturely, he brought 
them forward at the Conferences in 1773, 1774, and 
1775 ; at each of which, all the Preachers present 
signed them. At the first of these Conferences 
there were forty-eight Preachers present. At the 
second, twenty. five who were not at the former 
Conference ; and at the third, twenty-eight who, 
were at neither of the former ones. These articles 
of union were signed in the whole by one hundred 
and one Preachers. 

From the Minutes of this Conference it appears, 
that the married Preachers were, before this time, 
sent only to the Circuits which could maintain 
them. This was productive of many meonvenierr* 

M 3 



126 A Chronological History [ 1 77Q. 

cies, as there were but very few Circuits which 
could do this. To remedy this evil, every Circuit 
was required to do a little towards paying the stiri 
pend of the Preacher's wives ; so that a married 
Preacher might be sent into any Circuit whether it 
could wholly provide for his family or not. 



CHAPTER THE SIXTH. 



From the Conference in 1770, to that in Leeds in 
1784, 

August 7th, 1770, The twenty-seventh Con^ 
ference was held in London. At this time the 
names of the Preacher's Wives that needed support 
were published, and the Circuits which were to pro- 
vide tor them were also mentioned. There were 
then forty-three to be provided for by the Circuits 
in general. The children were to be supported by 
the Circuits on which their parents laboured. It 
was now agreed, that a Preacher should receive 
Twelve Pounds a year for his wife, and Four 
Pounds a year for each of his children, to be paid 
quarterly : the boys till they were eight years oi 
age, fit to go to Kingswood School ; the girls {ill 
they were fourteen, fit to go to business. 

The failure of some of the Members, who were 
men of business, occasioned the following Minute. 

0. What shall we do to prevent scandal when 
any of our Members becomes a bankrupt ? — A. In 
this case, let two of the principal Members of the 
Society be deputed to examine his accounts, and 
if he have not kept fair accounts, or been concerned 
in that base practice, of raising money by coining 



177^.] Of the People called Methodists* \ ij 

Notes, (commonly called the bill trade,) let him be 
immediately expelled the Society. 

To raise a bulwark against Antinoniianism, the 
following Propositions, respecting Doctrine, were 
now agreed to : 

Take heed to your doctrine. We said, in 1744, 
" We have leaned too much towards Calvinism," 
Wherein ? 1. 44 With regard to Mans Faithfulness. 
Our Lord himself taught us to use the expression. 
And we ought never to be ashamed of it. We 
ought steadily to assert, on his authority, that if a 
man is not faithful in the unrighteous mammon* 
God will not give him the true riches. 2. With re. 
gard to working for life. This also our Lord has 
expressly commanded us. Labour, (Ergazesthe) 
literally, work for the meat that endureth to ever- 
lasting life. And in fact every believer, till he 
eomes to glory, works for as well as from life. 3. We 
have received it as a maxim, 44 That a man is to do 
nothing, in order to Justification :? nothing can be 
more talse. Whoever desires to find favour with 
God should cease from evil and learn to do welL 
So God himself teaches by* the Prophet Isaiah. 
Whoever repents should do works meet for repen- 
tance. And if this is not in order to find favour, 
what does he do them for V* 

Review the whole affair. 1. Who of us is now 
accepted of God ? He that now believes in Christ, 
with a loving and obedient heart. 2. But who 
among those that never heard of Christ ? He that 
feareth God and worketh righteousness, according 
to the light he has. g. Is this the same with, " He 
that is sincere? 5 ' Nearly, if not quite. 

4. Is not this " Salvation by works ?" Not by the 
merit of works, but by works, as a condition. 
What have we then been disputing about for these 
thirty years ? I am afraid, about words, (namely in 
some of the foregoing instances.; 6. As to merit 
itself, of which we have been so dreadfully afraid, 
we are rewarded, according to our works,, yea, be- 



128 A Chronological History [*77^ 

cause of our zvorks. How does this differ from for 
the sake of our works? And how differs this from 
secundum merit a operum % As our works deserve? 
Can you split this hair ? I doubt I cannot, 

7. The grand objection to one of the preceding 
propositions, is drawn from matter of fact. God 
does in fact justify those, who by their own confes- 
sion, neither feared Gcd nor wrought righteousness. 
Is this an exception to the general rule? It is a 
doubt whether God makes any exception at all. 
But how are we sure that the person in question 
never did fear God and work righteousness ? His 
own saying so is not proof: for we know how all 
that are convinced of sin, undervalue themselves itt 
every respect. 

8. Does not talking, without proper caution, of 
a justified or sanctified state, tend to mislead men ? 
Almost naturally leading them to trust in what was 
done in one moment? Whereas we are every mo- 
ment pleasing or displeasing to God, according to 
our works. According to the whole of our inward 
tempers, and outward behaviour." 

When these Propositions were published, the 
Honourable and Rev. Walter Shirley, Chaplain to 
the Countess of Huntingdon, sent the following 
circular letter through the three kingdoms." 
M Sir, 

Whereas Mr. Wesley's Conference is to be held 
at Bristol, on Tuesday the 6th of August next, it is 
proposed by Lady Huntingdon, and many other 
Christian Friends (real Protestants) to have a meet- 
ing at Bristol, at the same time, of such principal 
Persons, both Clergy and Laity, who disapprove of 
the above Minutes ; and as the same are thought 
injurious to the very Fundamental Principles of Chris- 
tianity, it is further proposed, that they go in a body 
to the said Conference, and insist upon a formal Re- 
cantation of the said Minutes ; and in case of a re* 
fusal, that they sign and publish their Protest against 
them.. Your presence, Sir, on this occasion is pa^- 



1 77°0 Of the People called Methodists. 129 



ticularly requested: But if it should not suit your 
convenience to be there, it is desired that you will 
transmit your sentiments on the subject to such per- 
son as you think proper to produce them. It is sub- 
mkted to you, whether it would not be right in the 
opposition to be made to such a dreadful Heresy, 
to recommend it to as many of your Christian 
Friends, as well of the Dissenters, as of the esta- 
blished Church, as you can prevail on to be there, 
the cause being of so public a nature. 

I am, Sir, 

Your obedient Servant, 
WALTER SHIRLEY." 

" P. S. Your answer is desired, directed to the 
Countess of Huntingdon, or the Rev. Mr. Shirley, 
or John Lloyd, Esq. in Bath ; or Mr. James Ire- 
land, Merchant, Bristol ; or to Thomas Powis, Esq. 
at Berwick, near Shrewsbury ; or to Richard Hill, 
Esq. at Hawkstone, near Whitchurch, Shropshire. 
Lodgings will be provided. Enquire at Mr. Ire- 
land'jgidjristolj" 

This brought on a long controversy between 
the Calvinists and Arminians. In this dispute, 
the Reverend John Fletcher, one of the holiest 
men of this age, was eminently conspicuous. With 
wisdom and zeal becoming an apostle, he vindicated 
the Minutes, and silenced his antagonists. What 
he wrote upon that subject is contained in seven vo- 
lumes duodecimo ; and is well worthy the perusal of 
all lovers of the Bible. 

This blessed man died August 14, 1785, in the 
fifty. sixth year of his age. His life was afterwards 
published by Mr. Wesley, and also by Mr. Gilpen : 
both these Memoirs are very useful and instructive. 

Sunday, Nov. 18, Mr. Wesley being desired by 
Mr. JVhitefield's Executors to preach his funeral 
sermon, he performed that labour of love on this 
day at the Tabernacle. That blessed man was found 
dead on his knees in his chamber on Sunday, Sept. 
30, 1770, in Newbury, near Boston, in America, 
in the fifty-fixth year of his age. The text Mr. 



130 A Chronological History [*774' 

Wesley chose was, Let me die the death of the righ. 
teaus, and let ?ny last end be tike his. 

August the 6th, 1771, The twenty. eighth Confe- 
rence was held in Bristol. Mr. Wesley observes 
concerning it, " We had more Preachers than 
usual in consequence of Mr. Shirley's circular 
letter. At ten on Thursday morning, he came with 
nine or ten of his friends. We conversed freely 
for about two hours. And I believe they were sa- 
tisfied, that we were not such dreadful Heretics as 
they imagined, but w T ere tolerably sound in the 
faith 

1772. In the beginning of this year. John Smithy one 
of the Preachers, who laboured mostiy m the North 
of Ireland, died in the faith. He was a remarkably 
useful man. Many hundreds were converted by 
his instrumentality; upwards of twenty of whom 
afterwards became Preachers. 

August 4, 1772, The twenty-ninth Conference 
was held at Leeds. 

August 3, 1773, The thirtieth Conference, in 
London. 

In this year, Mr. Wesley published his works in 
thirty-two volumes duodecimo. Some of these 
were extracts from other writers, which he had long 
circulated among the people ; others were wrote on 
the spur of the moment, and manifest the fertility 
of his mind ; and others were composed in defence 
of the great doctrines of Christianity. They form 
a rich collection of the purest and most exalted di- 
vinity. 

August 9, 1774, thirty-first Conference was 
held in Bristol. 

Nothing new was done at these Conferences. The 
connexion enjoyed great internal peace though still 
warmly opposed by the Calvinists, on account of 
the minutes which were published in the year 1770. 

The Preachers were much united ; but the Socie- 
ties w T ere in general burthened with debt, occasioned 



1 774*1 Of " u P eo pfc called Methodists. lgi 

by their building Preaching-houses. The chief part 
of the time of these Conferences therefore was 
taken up in forming rules in order to extricate the 
people out of these difficulties. 

November 5, 1774, John Dozens, who had been 
a Preacher for many years, died in the Lord. On 
the day of his departure he said, 44 I feel such a 
love to the people at West-street, (London) that I 
could be content to die with them. I do not find 
myself very well ; but I must be with them this 
evening." He went thither, and began Preaching 
on, Come unto me ye that are weary and heavy 
laden. After speaking ten or twelve minutes, he 
sunk down, and spoke no more, till his spirit re- 
turned to God. Mr. Wesley gives him the follow- 
ing character. 44 I suppose he was, by nature, full 
as great a genius as Sir Isaac Newton. I will men- 
tion but two or three instances of it. When he 
was at school, learning Algebra, he came one day 
to his master, and said, 44 Sir, I can prove this 
proposition a better way than it is proved in the 
book.' 5 His master thought it could not be; but 
upon trial, acknowledged it to be so. Some time 
after, his father sent him to Newcastle with a clock 
which was to be mended. He observed the clock- 
maker's tools, and the manner how he took it in 
pieces, and put it together again. And when he 
came home, first made himself tools, and then 
made a clock, which went as true as any in the 
town. A third proof of it was this. Thirty years 
ago, while I was shaving, he was whirling the top 
of a stick. I asked, 44 What are you doing?" He 
answered, 44 I am taking your face, which I intend 
to engrave on a copper-plate." Accordingly with- 
out any instruction, he first made himself tools, 
and then engraved the plate. The second picture 
which he engraved, was that which was prefixed to 
the Notes upon the New Testament. 1 suppose 
such strength of genius has scarce been known in 
Europe before. 



132 A Chronological History [i77<5* 



For several months past, he had far deeper com- 
munion with God than ever he had in his life : and 
for some days he had been frequently saying, " I 
am so happy that I scarce know how to live. I enjoy 
such fellowship with God, as I thought could not 
be had on this side heaven. " And having now fi- 
nished his course of fifty-two years, after a long 
conflict with pain, sickness, and poverty, he glo- 
riously rested from his labours, and entered into the 
joy of his Lord." 

1775. In March of this year, Mr. John Crook t 
at that time a zealous Local Preacher, visited the 
Isle of Man, The Lord blessed his labours with 
uncommon success. He soon commenced an Itine- 
rant Preacher ; and has laboured in that Island at 
different times, between nine and ten years. 

August 1, 1775, The thirty. second Conference 
was held in Leeds. Mr. Wesley observes concern- 
ing it : " Having received several letters, intimating 
that many of the Preachers were utterly unqualified 
for the work, having neither grace nor gifts suffi- 
cient for it, I determined to examine this weighty 
charge with all possible exactness. In order to this, 
I read those letters to the Conference ; and begged, 
that every one would freely propose and enforce 
whatever objection he had to any one. The objec- 
tions proposed were considered at large : in two or 
three difficult cases, Committees were appointed for 
that purpose. In consequence of this, we were all 
fully convinced, that the charge advanced was 
without foundation: that God had really sent those 
labourers into his vineyard, and had qualified them 
for the work. And we were all more closely united 
together than we had been for many years." 

It was also asked, Q. Are not many of the Classes 
too large? — A. Yes, Divide every one which con- 
tains above thirty members. It would be well if 
this rule was constantly attended to. 

After the Preachers bad signed the articles of 



*7'7^*3 Of the People called Methodists. 133 

Union, already mentioned, they concluded with 
these words, " We all deny that there is, or can bey 
any merit, properly speaking, in Man. 39 

August 6, 1776, The thirty-third Conference was 
held in London. Mr. Wesley was very strict in 
examining into the gifts, graces, and usefulness of 
the Preachers. The result was, ane was excluded 
for insufficiency, and two for misbehaviour. " And, 
says he, " we were thoroughly satisfied, that all the 
rest had both grace and gi its for the work wherein 
they were engaged," At that time there were one 
hundred and fifty-five Travelling Preachers in Great 
Britain and Ireland. 

Mr. Wesley's, Fletcher's, and Sellon's works 
were recommended to the Preachers as an antidote 
against the poison of absolute Predestination; in 
order that they might be enabled to guard the 
people against being drawn away by that doc- 
trine. 

August 13, 1776, Thomas Coke, L. L. D. joined 
Mr. W esley. He thus speaks of this incident in his 
eighteenth Journal, page 23. f * Being at Kingston, 
near Taunton, I found a Clergyman, Dr. Coke, late 
Gentleman-Commoner of Jesus College, in Oxford, 
who came twenty miles on purpose. I had much 
conversation with him, .and a union then began, 
which I trust shall never end." His name did not 
appear on the Minutes till the year 1778. In that 
year he was appointed to labour in London. Since 
that time he i>as been a very active useful man in 
the connexion. 

Apni 2, 177", Mr Wesley laid the foundation- 
stone; of the New Gh#pe] in London. 

May 18, 1777, Mr. Wesley says in his journal, 
*' I burif.d the body of Joseph Guilford, a holy man, 
and a diet Preacher. Surely never before did a 
man ot so w a-; talents, do so much good ! He died 
as ne rived, m .he full triumph of laitb, vehemently 
rejoicing in aua piaismg Godl" 



*34 d Chronological History t*777. 

August 5, 1777, The thirty-founh Conference 
was heldin Bristol. Mr. Wesley observes concerning 
it, " I now particularly enquired of every Assist- 
ant (as that report had been spread f<*r and wide) 
Have you reason to believe from your own observa- 
tion, that the Methodists are a fallen people? Is 
there a decay or an increase in the work of God 
where you have been ? Are the Societies in general 
more dead or more alive to God than they were some 
years ago?" The almost universal answer was, 
** If we must know them by their fruits, there is no 
decay in the work of God, among the people in ge- 
neral. The Societies are not dead to God : they 
are as much alive as they have been for many years. 
And we look on this report as a mere device of Sa- 
tan, to make our hands hang down." 

" But to come to a short issue. In most places, 
the Methodists are still a poor despised people, labour 
ing under reproach, and many inconveniencies : 
therefore, wherever the power of God is not, they de- 
crease. By this then you may form a sure judg- 
ment. Do the Methodists in general decrease in 
number? Then they decrease in grace: they are a 
fallen, or at least a falling people. But they do not 
decrease in number; they continually increase: 
therefore they are not a fallen people." 

M The Conference concluded in much love. But 
there was one jarring string; John Hilton told us, 
he must withdraw from our connexion, because he 
Saw the Methodists were a fallen people." 

Mr. Wesley, for the first time, mentioned in the 
Minutes of this Conference, those persons who died 
in the work. 

Q. What Preachers have died this year ? — jL 
John Slocombe, at Clones, an old labourer, worn out 
in the service. John Harrison , near Lisburn, a pro- 
mising youth, serious, modest, and much devoted to 
* God. William LumUy at Hexham, a blessed young 
, man, a happy witness of the full liberty ot the chil- 
dren of God. And William Minetkorp, near Dun- 
bar % an Israelite indeed, in whom was no guile. 



1 777 •] Of' t? 1 ' People calUd Methodists* 1 35 

The propriety of inserting these accounts appear- 
ed at once, so that the same has been done every 
year from that time. Thus an honourable testimo- 
ny has been borne concerning those who have de- 
served it, and who have continued to labour in unU 
on with their brethren till they finished their course; 
it has served also to excite the survivors to follow 
them as they followed Christ. 

Q. What is the Yearly subscription? — A. No- 
thing. There is only one contribution this year, 
namely, For the New Chapel in London. 

Great exertions were made by the Preachers for 
that Chapel ; but this was soon forgotten, and a law- 
suit commenced about it in little more than a year 
after Mr. Wesley's death ! When the suit had cost 
3200I. the difference was amicably settled ! Before 
the agreement took place, the Lord Chancellor de- 
termined the four following particulars. 1. That the 
majority of the Trustees bound the minority in all 
things agreeable to the letter of the Trust-deed. 
2. That the Trustees had a right to choose Stewards for 
themselves, in order to manage the concerns of the 
Trust. 3. That whatever money was subscribed by 
individuals and laid out on the Trust premises, was 
to be disposed of by the Trustees according to their 
Trust-deed. 4. That no Trustees could remove a 
Preacher from the Pulpit without proving him immoral 
in his life, or erroneous in his doctrine. 

At the Conference in the year 1796, when the 
above dispute was settled, it was asked, 

j9. How shall we avoid the being entangled in 
Law?— A. Let no district meetings, no Preacher, 
or number of Preachers, or people whatsoever, on 
any consideration, involve the Conference in a Law- 
suit, nor have any demand on the Conference for 
the expences, or any part of the expences of a Law- 
suit ; more especially concerning Chapels or Preach- 
ing-houses, without the consent of the Conference 
previously obtained.'* 

In the course of this Law-suit, when it was in the 
N 2 



t$6 A Chronological History £*77$* 

Exchequer in equity, the Counsel for the Trus- 
tees urged the Court to appoint a Receiver of the re. 
venues of the Trust Premises. The Lord Chief 
Baron said, " The Trustees are in possession, and 
the Charity goes on." Viewing the Chapels vest- 
ed in the hands of Trustees in the light of a Chari- 
ty, has produced two good consequences. 1. That it 
is no sin to make collections for them on the Lord's 
day. 2. That if any Trustees were to embezzle the 
Revenues of the Chapels and refuse to shew their 
I accounts, they can be made to shew them by an ap- 
peal to the Court of Chancery. 

January i, 1778, Mr. Wesley began fro pu Wish a 
periodical work, which he entitled " The Armeni- 
an Magazine ; consisting of Extracts and Original 
Treatises on Universal Redemption. " He continu- 
ed this work while he lived* The Conference have 
done the same since his death. It is a very useful 
work, has been widely circulated, and has done 
much good. 

1778. This Summer Mr. Wesley held a Confe- 
rence at Dublin in Ireland. The Rev. Edward 
Smyth, ( who some time before had been expelled 
from a church in the North of Ireland, for preach- 
ing the truth,) was now in connexion with the 
Methodists. He revived the controversy respecting 
the Church of England, and laboured with all his 
might, and with manifest uprightness of mind, to 
persuade Mr, Wesley and the brethren to separate 
from it. The debate ended by the Conference 
Agreeing to the following propositions, which were 
afterwards adopted by the English Conference, and 
published in the Minutes. 

Q. Is it not our duty to separate from the Church, 
considering the wickedness both of the clergy and 
the people? — A. We conceive not. 1. Because 
both the priests and the people were full as wicked 
in the Jewish Church, and yet God never com- 
manded the holy Israelites to separate from them* 



I778.] Of the People called Methodists. 137 

2. Neither did our Lord command his disciples to 
separate from them, he rather commanded the con- 
trary. 3. Hence it is clear, that could not be the 
meaning of St. Paul's words, Come out from among 
them, and be ye separate" 

0. Have we a right view of our work?— A. 
Perhaps not. It is not to take care of this or that 
Society, or to preach so many times : but to save as 
many souls as we can : to bring as many sinners as 
we can to repentance, and with all our power to 
build them up in that holiness, without which they 
cannot see the Lord. 

Q. Why do so many of our Preachers fall into 
nervous disorders ? — A. Because they do not suf- 
ficiently observe Dr. Cadogan's rules. To avoid in* 
dolence and intemperance. They do indeed use 
exercise. But many of them do not use enough : 
not near so much as they did before they were 
Preachers. And sometimes they sit still a whole 
day. This can never consist with health. They 
are not intemperate in the vulgar sense. They are 
neither drunkards nor gluttons. But they take 
more food than nature requires ; particularly in the 
evening. 

Q. What advice would you give to those that are 
nervous ? — A, Advice is made for them that will 
take it But who are they ? One in ten, or twenty ? 
Then I advise. 1. Touch no dram, tobacco, or 
snuff. 2. Eat very light, if any, supper. 3. Break- 
fast on nettle, or orange-peel tea. 4. Lie down 
before ten ; rise before five. 5. Every day use as 
much exercise as you can bear : or, 6. Murder 
yourself by inches. " These rules are as necessary 
ior the peopie as the Preachers, 

August 4, 1778, The thirty-fifth Conference was 
held in Leeds* The following minute is all that is 
either new or important. 

Is it not adviseable for us to visit all the jaiU 
N 3 



138 A Chronological History £1 jyg : 

we can? — A. By all means. There cannot be a 
greater charity. " 

Sunday. Nov. 1, Mr. Wesley opened the new 
Chapel in London. 

August 3, 1779, The thirty-sixth Conference 
was held in London. Now, for the first time, ap* 
peared a general decrease, which made Mr. Wesley 
enquire, 

Q. How can we account for the decrease in so 
many Circuits this year? — A. It may be owing, 
partly to want of preaching abroad, and of trying 
new places : partly to prejudice against the King, 
and speaking evil of dignities, (at the time of the 
American war) but chiefly to the increase of worldly 
mindedness, and conformity to the world. 

Q. How can we stop this evil-speaking ? — A. 
Suffer none that speak evil of those in authority, or 
that prophesy evil to the nation, to preach with us. 
Let every Assistant take care of this. 

There was also a want of money to carry on the 
work. The collections fell short. This induced 
the Conference to adopt the following measures, 
that it might not be so in future. Part of the 
yearly subscription had been hitherto set apart to 
pay off the debts of the Chapels ; it was now agreed 
that it should be so no more. The following re- 
gulations were adopted. " 1. Let every Circuit 
bear its own burden, and not lean upon the Con- 
ference. 2. Tell every one expressly, " We do 
not make a subscription for paying debts. " 3. Let 
all the Assistants in Ireland do the same as those in 
England. 

From hence it appears, that the support of the 
Gospel depends on the piety of the people. This 
is universally true. 

The following Minutes also appear. 

0. Shall any Assistant take into the Society, any 
whom his predecessor has put out?— A* Not without 
-first consulting him. 



1781-] Of the People called Methodists. 139 

Q. What can be done to revive the work in Scot- 
land ? — A. 1. Preach abroad as much as possible. 
2. Try every town and village, g. Visit every 
member of every Society at home. 

Sunday, August 8, 1779, Mr. Wesley observes 
in his Journal, ' ' This was the last night which I 
spent at the Foundry. What hath God wrought 
therein forty years!!" He now removed to the 
house built for him and the Preachers in the City 
Road. 

August 1, 1780, The thirty-seventh Conference 
began at Bristol. Mr. Wesley observes concerning 
it, " We have been always hitherto straitened for 
time. In future let nine or ten days be allowed for 
each Conference, that every thing relative to the 
carrying on of the work of God may be maturely 
considered/' At this time the large Minutes con- 
taining the whole of our discipline, were revised, 
and solemnly confirmed. 

June 7, 1781, Mr. Wesley being in the Isle of 
Man, says, " I met our little body of Preachers* 
There were two and twenty in all." (Local Preach- 
ers.) So greatly had God blessed the word since 
Mr. Crook first visited them in the year 1775. 

August 7, 1781, The thirty-eighth Conference 
was held at Leeds. The following matters were 
considered. 

<9. If Bankrupts ever are able, is it not their 
duty to pay their whole debt? — A. Doubtless it is. 
If they do not, they ought not to continue in our 
Society. 

Q. Ought we not to exhort all dying persons $ to 
be then, at least, merciful after their power? — Am 
We ought; without any regard to the reflections 
which will be cast upon us on that account. 

At this Conference, Mr. Wesley began to draw 
money out of the Preachers Fund, in order to 
support the wives of the Travelling Preachers, 
which could not be supported by the Circuits. It 



140 A Chronological History [1781. 

was now agreed to request the people to contribute 
tr F'm d. Mr. Wesley drew up the following 

add re . esented to the people on the < cca- 

sion. It had the desired effect, the peopi- willingly^ 
contributed to the support of tkein old Fitachers. 

u To the Members and Friends of tiae Methodist 
Societies. 

*' Fronds and Br thren, 

" As several of the Preachers in our connection, 
who have speit c jieir time and stiengih in calling 
sinners to repentance, are now so superannuated that 
they can no longer keep a Circuit, and as others of 
them (who are gone to their reward) have left des- 
titute widows and children behind them: in order 
to make some small provision for these, it has been 
agree 1 on in Conference, that every Travelling 
Preacher shall, out of his little allowance, subscribe 
a guinea yearly* 

" But as this sum is in no wise sufficient to an- 
swer the growing demands, several of our friends 
have offered their assistance, by subscribing some- 
thing yearly : and if others of you shall see good to 
follow their laudable example, it will* no doubt, be 
pleasing to God, a comfort to his worn-out servants > 
and a great encouragement to those who are still la- 
bouring in our Lord's vineyard; and, of conse- 
quence, give great satisfaction to your affectionate 
brethren and servants in the Gospel, 

JOHN WESLEY, 

£ g; } Stewakds." 

Rules respecting taking out married Preachers to 
travel. It was observed* M As we have neither 
money nor houses for any more wives, What can 
we do ? — A. We must admit no more married 
Preachers, unless in defect of single Preachers. " 
At the Conference in 1798, it was asked, 
Q. Why cannot more married Preachers be taken 
eut to travel, seeing we have many of unblemished 



1782.3 Of the People called Methodists. 14I 

characters in divers Circuits? — A, 1. Because our 
temporal circumstances are exceedingly straitened, 
50 that we cannot orovide for them. 2. We have, 
at present, a sufficiency of single men to supply 
the Circuits," In the year 1800, it was asked, 

" 0. Have not some Local Preachers been in- 
jured. by being encouraged to expect they should 
be called out to travel, without sufficient reason? — ■ 
A. This has been the case in a few instances. And 
that it may not be the case any more, Let no 
Preacher, or number of Preachers, encourage any 
person to give up his business, and prepare to travel, 
without the authority of the 'Conference, 0 

It was also asked at this Conference in 1781, 
" Q Can we erect a School for Preachers chil- 
dren in Yorkshire? — A. Probably we may, Let 
our brethren think of a place, and a master, and 
send me word." This has been often talked of, 
but nothing has been done, The reasons are, 1. 
Want of unanimity among the brethren respecting 
the measure. 2. Want of money to defray the ex- 
pence. 

In July t/82, Dr. Coke was delegated by Mr. 
Wesley to hold a Conference in Dublin. This has 
been continued annually at the same place ever 
since, and Dr. Coke has for the most part presided 
at it. It has, under God, proved a great blessing 
to the Irish Methodists. At this time, ( 1782) there 
were only fifteen Circuits, thirty-four Travelling 
Preachers, and six thousand four hundred and 
seventy-two members in the Societies. At present 
(1802 J there are more than double that number of 
Circuits, Preachers and members. 

August 6, 1782, The thirty-ninth Conference 
was held in London. At this time the Trustees of 
the Chapel at Birstall, in Yorkshire, manifested a 
want of confidence in Mr. Wesley, and the Con- 
ference. They desired liberty to chuse Preachers, 
in connexion with the body; but they were not 



14a J Chronological History [178*. 



willing to submit to the appointment of the Con- 
ference. They were the more positive in this, as 
their Chapel was not settled according to the Me-- 
thodist plan. 

This was the first time that any thing of the kind 
appeared. (It was in this place that John Nelson 
began his labours.) The following resolutions were 
adopted. 

Q. What can be done with regard to the preach- 
ing- house at Birstall ? — A. If the Trustees still re- 
fuse to settle it on the Methodist plan, 1. Let a plain 
state of the case be drawn up. 2, Let a collection 
be made throughout all England, in order to pur- 
chase ground, and to build another preaching-house 
as near the present as may be. This difference, after 
a time, was amicably settled. The following mi- 
nutes also appear. 

Q. Several members of our Societies who make 
conscience of Sabbath-breaking, have been much 
distressed; Barbers in particular. What can be 
done to relieve them? — A. 1. Let no members of 
our Society have their hair dressed on a Sunday. 
2. Let all our members that possibly can, employ 
those barbers. 

Q. Is it well for our Preachers to powder their 
hair, or to wear artificial curls? — A. To abstain 
from both is the more excellent way. 

0. Ought any person to be continued as a mem- 
ber of our Society in Ireland, who learns, or per- 
forms the military exercise as a volunteer, on the 
Lord's day? — A. No: certainly. Let him be ex- 
cluded. N. B. Meeting on the parade, in order 
to attend divine service, is not to be considered as 
an infringement of this rule. Nor shall the above 
minute refer to any thing which it may be neces« 
sary for them to do, in case of an actual invasion. 

Q. Ought any person to be excluded our Society^ 
who, after proper admonition, will on the Lord's- 
day continue a spectator of the exercise of the yg~ 
lunteers ? — A. Certainly they ought. 



1782.] Of the People called Methodists. 145 

It was recommended to every Assistant to remind 
every Society that our original rule was, 1. For 
every member to contribute one penny weekly, 
(unless in extreme poverty.) 2. And one shilling 
quarterly, at the renewing of the Tickets, 3. And 
to ask each member, Can you afford to observe our 
rule ? And receive what he is able to give. It was 
then observed ; 44 The Scripture says, If any man 
that is called a brother be a fornicator^ or covet- 
ous, with such an one no not to eat. And put away 
from among yourselves that wicked person. This 
is an express command : and it is of unspeakable 
importance. These money-lovers are the pest of 
every Christian Society. They have been the main 
cause of destroying every revival of religion. They 
will destroy us, if we do not put them away. a. But 
how shall we know them, without the miraculous 
discernment of Spirits?— 1. By their own con- 
fession. Tell any one alone, with all tenderness, 
11 I am to give an account of your soul to God. 
Enable me to do it with joy. I am afraid you are 
covetous. Answer me a few questions, in order 
to remove that fear." 2. By their fruits. For in- 
stance, a man not worth a shilling enters our So- 
ciety. Yet he freely gives a penny a week. Five 
years after, he is worth scores of pounds. He gives 
a penny a week still. I must think this man covet- 
ous, unless he assures me he bestows his charity 
some other way. For every one is covetous, whose 
beneficence does not increase in the same propor- 
tion as his substance." 

The following rules were agreed to. 

Q. Shall we insist on that rule," Sing no 
hymns of your own composing ? — A. Undoubtedly : 
and let those who will not promise this, be ex- 
cluded at the next Conference." 

(?. It was agreed last year, that all the Preach- 
ers should join as one man to prevent people's talk- 
ing before and after sermon. Has this been done ? 
— A. Hardly at all. 



144 A Chronological History [1783. 



Q. But what can be done now ? — A. 1. Let the 
Preacher desire every person to go silently away, 
2. Let no Preacher speak one word in the preach- 
ing-house. 3. Let each Preacher do this over 
and over, till the point is gained. ' It was also ad- 
ded, " No person can be a Travelling Preacher, who 
cannot preach both morning and evening. 

July 29, 1783, The fortieth Conference was held 
in Bristol. Mr. Wesley found it necessary at this 
time, to change the master of Kingswood School, 
on account of a total want of discipline. He ob- 
serves also, V The children must never play ; and 
a master must be always present with them." He 
would have them, instead of play, to learn husbandry, 
or some mechanic art. At this Conference it was 
also enquired, 

Q. What can be done to get all our preaching- 
houses settled on the Methodist plan?— A. Let Dr. 
Coke visit the Societies throughout England, as far 
as is necessary for the accomplishment of this de- 
sign; and let the respective Assistants give him all 
the support in their power. This work exposed the 
Doctor for a time to a great deal of reproach, 
and in many instances he failed of his object. 

Mr. Wesley " acknowledged, that the needlessly 
multiplying of Preaching-houses was a great evil," 
but it does not appear that he or the Conference 
could prevent it. So they endeavoured to bear it as 
well as they could. 

February 14, 1784, Mr. Wesley consulted with 
the London Preachers respecting a proposal of send- 
ing Missionaries to the East Indies; and observes, 
** After the matter had been fully considered, we 
were unanimous in our judgment — That we have 
no call thither yet, no invitation, no providential 
opening of any kind." Perhaps the time will shortly 
eome. 

February 28, 1784, Mr. Wesley executed the 
Deed of Declaration, constituting one hun- 



*7^4'1 Of t,ie P e0 P^ e called Methodists. 145 
dred of the travelling Preachers, " The Conference 
of the People called Methodists." The design of 
this was to give a legal specification of that phrase 
?« The Conference of the People called Methodists," 
which is inserted in all the Deeds of the Chapels. 
Bv virtue of this Deed, the Conference claims the 
power of appointing Preachers to preach in those 
Chapels. It is as follows : 

An Attested Copy of Afr, Wesley's Declaration 
and Establishment of the Conference of the People 
called Methodists, enrolled in his Majesty's High 
Court of Chancery 

5Ta SHI ta 5D?]0irt these Presents shall come, 
John Wesley, late of Lincoln-College, Ox- 
ford, but now of the City-Road, London, 
Clerk, sendeth greeting: 

WHEREAS divers Buildings commonly called 
Chapels, with a messuage and dwelling-house, or 
other appurtenances to each of the same belonging, 
situate in various parts of Great-Britain, have been 
given and conveyed from time to time by the said 
John Wesley to certain persons and their heirs in 
each of the said gifts and conveyances named; 
which are enrolled in his Majesty's High Court o£ 
Chancery, upon the acknowledgment ot the said John 
Wesley, (pursuant to the act of Parliament in that 
case made and provided) upon trust, that the Trus- 
tees in the said several deeds respectively named, and 
the survivors of them and their heirs and assigns, 
and the Trustees for the time being to be elected a& 
in the said deeds is appointed, should permit and 
suffer the said John Wesley and such ether person 
and persons as he should for that purpose from time 
to time nominate and appoint, at ail times during his 
life, at his will and pleasure to have and enjoy the 
free use and benefit of the said premises, that he the 
said John Wesley and such person and persons as 



14^ j Chronological History [1784. 

he should nominate and appoint, might therein 
preach and expound God's holy word : And upon 
further trust that the said respective trustees and the 
survivors of their, and their heirs and assigns, and 
the trustees for the time being, should permit and 
suffer Charles Wesley, brother of the said John 
Wesley, and such other person and persons, as the 
said Charles Wesley should for that purpose from 
time to time nominate and appoint, in like manner 
during his life — To have, use, and enjoy the said 
premises respectively for the like purposes as afore- 
said : and after the decease of the survivor of them 
the said John Wesley and Charles Wesley, then 
upon further trust, that the said respective Trustees 
and the survivors of them and their heirs and assigns, 
and the Trustees for the time being for ever, should 
permit and suffer such person and persons and for 
such time and times as should be appointed at the 
yearly Conference of the People called Metho- 
dists in London, Bristol, or Leeds, and no others, 
to have and enjoy the said premises for the purposes 
aforesaid : And whereas divers persons have in like 
manner given or conveyed many Chapels, with 
messuages and dwelling-houses or other appurte- 
nances to the same belonging, situate in various 
parts of Great Britain, and also in Ireland, to cer- 
tain trustees, in each of the said gifts and convey- 
ances respectively named upon the like trusts, and 
for the same uses and purposes as aforesaid, (except 
only that in some of the said gifts and conveyances, 
bo life estate or other interest is therein or thereby 
giyen and reserved to the said Charles Wesley), 
And whereas, for rendering effectual the trusts 
created by the said several gifts or conveyances, and 
that no doubt or litigation may arise with respect 
unto the 5*me, or the interpretation and true mean- 
ing thereof, it has been thought expedient by the 
said John Wesley, on behalf of himself as donor 
of the several Chapels, with the messuages, dwel- 
iia£~houses, or .appurtenances before mentioned, as 



%n S4.7 Of the People called Methodic ts. 1 47 

of the donors of the said other Chapels, with the 
messuages, dwelling-houses or appurtenances to the 
same belonging given or conveyed to the like uses 
and trusts, to explain the words yearly Conference 
of the People called Methodists, contained in all 
the said trust deeds, and to declare what persons are 
members of the said Conference, and how the suc- 
cession and identity thereof is to be continued : 
Now therefore these presents witness, that for ac- 
complishing the aforesaid purposes, the said John 
Wesley doth hereby declare, that the Conference of 
the People cahec Methodists, in London, Bristol, 
or Leeds, ever since there hath been any yearly 
Conference of the said People called Methodists in 
any of the sa:d places, hath always heretofore con- 
sisted of the Preachers and Expounders of God's 
holy word, commonly called Methodist Preachers, 
in connection with, and under the care of the said 
John Wesley, whom he hath thought expedient 
year after year to summons to meet him, in one or 
other of the said places, of London, Bristol, or 
Leeds, to advise with them for the promotion of the 
gospel ot Christ, to appoint the said persons so 
v .mmoaed, and the other Preachers and Expounders 
of God's holy word, also in connection with, and 
under the care of the said Juhn Wesley, not sum- 
iHonedto the said yearly Conference, to the use and 
enjoyment of t;.e said Chapels and premises so 
given and conveyed upon trust for the said J->hn 
Wesley, and such otner person and persons as he 
shorn 1 appoint during his lire as atoresaid, and for 
the expulsion of unworthy and admission of new 
persons under his care and into his connection to be 
Preachers and Expounders as aroresaid, and a, so of 
other persons upon trial for the like purposes ; the 
names of ail which persons so summoned by the 
: , iid John Wesley, the persons appointed with the 
Chapels and premises to which they were so ap- 
pointed, together with the duration of such ap- 
pointments, and of those expelled or admitted into 

O 2 



148 A Chronological History [i7§4> 

connection or upon trial, with all other matters 
transacted and done at the said yearly Conference, 
have year by year been printed and published under 
the title of Minutes of Conference. And these pre* 
sents further witness ', and the said John Wesley doth 
hereby avouch and further declare, that the several 
persons herein after named, to wit, the said John 
Wesley and Charles Wesley,* of the city of London - r 
John Allen*, Bristol; Charles Almore, York; 
John Booth, Colchester ; Jeremiah Brett el, Lynn ; 
John Barber, Northampcon ; John Broadbent,*" 
Oxford; John Brettel,* Gloucester; Samuel Bards- 
ky, Macclesfield ; Joseph Bradford, Leicester ; 
Samuel Bradburn, Leeds, Isaac Brown, Birstall ; 
Joseph Benson, Halifax ; George Button, Isle of 
Man; Thomas Briscoe*, Yarm ; William Broothby*, 
N-\v castle upon Tyrie ; Andrew Blair*, Corke ; 
George Brown, Clones; Thomas Barber, Charle- 
mont j Thomas Coke, London ; James Creighton, 
London; Thomas Cooper, Colchester; Joseph 
Cole, Oxford ; Jonathan Cousins, Gloucester ; 
Thomas Cariili*, Grimsby; Thomas Corbitt*, 
Gainsborough ; Robert Costerdine*, Colne, Wil- 
liam Collins*. Sunderland ; John Crook, Lisburne ; 
William Dufton*, Halifax ; Thomas Dixon, New- 
castle upon Tyne ; John Easton*, Colne ; John 
Fenwick*, Burslem ; Henry Foster*, Belfast ; 
William Green*, Bristol ; John Goodwin, Chester, 
Parson Greenwood*, Liverpool; James Hall*, Ply- 
mouth; William Hoskins*, Cardiff; Joseph Har- 
per*, Grimsby ; Thomas Hanby*, Burslem ; Tho- 
mas Hanson*, Huddersfield ; Lancelot Harrison, 
Scarborough; Robert Hopkins, York; Christo- 
pher Hopper*, Newcastle upon Tyne; William 
Hunter*, Berwick upon Tweed; Edward Jackson, 
Hull ; Daniel Jackson, Dublin ; Joshua Keighley*, 
Seven Oaks; John Leech, Brecon; Thomas Long- 
ley, Derby ; Robert Lindsay*, Sligo ; John Ma- 
son*, Salisbury ; John Moon*, Plymouth Dock ; 
John Murlin*, Manchester ; William Myles, Nor- 



1784.] Of the People called Methodists. 149 

tingham ; Alexander Mather*, Brad forth • Henry- 
Moore, Cork ; Duncan M'AUum, Aberdeen ; Jo- 
nathan Parkin, Lynn; Joseph Pescod, Bedford; 
William Percival, Manchester: John Pawson, 
York; Christopher Peacock*, Yarm ; John Pea- 
cock*, Barnard Castle ; Nehemiah Pi ice*, Athh me; 
Richard Rodda, Birmingham; Thomas Rankin*, 
London ; James Rogers, Macclesfield ; Jeremiah 
Robertshaw*, Leicester ; James Rav*, Gainsbo- 
rough ; Robert Roberts*, Leeds ; Benjamin Rhodes^ 
Keighley ; Jasper Robinson*, Isie of Man ; Tho- 
mas Rutherford, Dublin; George Story, Salisbury ; 
William Saunders*, Brecon ; William Simpson*, 
Sheffield ; Robert Scott*, Lincoln ; George Shad- 
ford*, Hall ; John Shaw*. Huddersfieid ; Joseph 
Saunderson, Dundee; Tnomas Tennani*, Londonj 
James Thorn, St. Austle : Joseph Taylor, Red- 
ruth ; Thomas Taylor, Sheffield ; William Thomp- 
son*, Leeds; Barnabas Thomas*, Hull; William 
Thorn*, Whitby ; Zechariah Udall, Liverpool ; 
Thomas Vasey, Liverpool; John Vaiion*, Bristol; 
James Wood, Rochester : Richard Whatcoat, Nor- 
wich ; Christopher Warkins*, Northampton ; Fran- 
cis Wrigley, St. Austle ; Duncan Wright*, Chester ; 
William Warrener, Dundee ; Richard Watkinson*, 
Limerick; Gentiemen, being Preachers and Expoun- 
ders of God's holy word under the care and in connec- 
tion with the said John Wesley, have been, and now are, 
and do, on the day of the date hereof, constitute the 
Members of the said Conference, according to the 
true intent and meaning of the said several gifts and 
conveyances wherein the words Conference of the 
People called Methodists are mentioned and contained. 
And that the said several persons beicre-named, and, 

the^r 

Note. At the end of the names, are the p-aees where 
those Preachers were stationed at the time the deed was 
made and in rolled. This mark * shews that those Preach- 
ers have died, or ceased to travel ; as none but itinerant 
Preachers can be of the hundred who consluute the Con- 
ference, 

03 



150 A Chronological History [1784; 

their successors for ever, to be chosen as herein after 
mentioned, are and shall for ever be construed, taken 
and be the conference of the People called Methodists, 
Nevertheless upon the terms and subject to the regu- 
lations herein-after prescribed, that is to say, 

First, That the Members of the said Conference, 
and their successors for the time being for ever, 
shall assemble once in every year, at London, Bris- 
tol, or Leeds (except as after mentioned) for the 
purposes aforesaid ; and the time and place of hold- 
ing every subsequent Conference shall be appointed 
at the preceding one, save that the next Conference 
after the date hereof, shall be holden at Leeds in 
Yorkshire, the last Tuesday in July next. 

Secc??d f The act of the majority in number of the 
Conference assembled as aforesaid, shall be had, 
taken, and be the act of the whole Conference to all 
intents, purposes, and constructions whatsoever. 

Third, That after the Conference shall be assem- 
bled as aforesaid, they shall first proceed to fill up 
all the vacancies occasioned by death or absence as 
after mentioned. 

Fourth,, No act of the Conference assembled as 
aforesaid, shall be had taken or be the Act of the 
Conference, until forty of the members thereof are 
assembled, unless reduced under that number by* 
death since the prior Conference or absence as after 
mentioned ; nor until all the vacancies occasioned 
by death or absence shall be filled up by the election 
of new members of the Conference, so as to make 
up the number one hundred, unless there be not a 
a sufficient number of persons objects of such elec- 
tion : and during the assembly of the Conference 
there shall always be forty members present at the 
doing of any act, save as aforesaid, or otherwise 
such act shall be void. 

Fifth, The duration of the yearly assembly of the 
Conference, shall not be less than five days, nor 
more than three weeks, and be concluded by the 
appointment of the Conference, if under twenty- 
days ; or otherwise the conclusion thereof shall 



1784.] Of the People called Methodists: 151 

follow of course at the end of the said twenty-one 
days; the whole of all which said time oi the as- 
sembly of the Conference shall be had, taken, con- 
sidered, and be the yearly Conterence of the People 
called Methodists, and all acts of the Conference 
during such yearly assembly thereof, shall be the 
acts of the Conference and none others. 

Sixth, Immediately alter all the vacancies occa- 
sioned by death or absence are filled up by the elec- 
tion of new members as aforesaid, the Conference 
shall chuse a president and secretary of their assem- 
bly out of themselves, who shall continue such 
until the election of another president ur secretary 
in the next, or other subsequent Conference • and 
the said President shall have the privilege and 
power of two members in all acts of the Conference 
during his presidency, and such other powers, pri- 
vileges and authorities, as the Conference shall from 
time to time see fit to entrust into his hands. 

Seventh, Any member of the Conference absent- 
ing himself from the yearly assembly thereof for 
two years successively without the consent or dis- 
pensation of the Conference, and be not present on 
the first day of the third yearly assembly thereof at 
the time and place appointed for the holding of the 
same, shall cease to be a member of the Conference 
from and after the said first day of the said third 
yearly assembly thereof to all intents and purposes, 
as though he was naturally dead. But the Confe- 
rence shall and may dispense with or consent to the 
absence of any member from any of the said yearly 
assemblies, for any cause which the Conference 
may see fit or necessary, and such member whose 
absence shall be so dispensed with, or consented to 
by the Conference, shall not by such absence cease 
to be a member thereof. 

Eighth, The Conterence shall and may expel and 
put out from being a member thereof, or from being 
in connection therewith, or from being upon trial, 
any person member of the Conference, admitted 
into connection, or upon trial, for any cause which 



t£2 J Chronological History [1784. 

the Conference may see fit or necessary; and 
every member of the Conference so expelled and 
put out, shall cease to be a member thereof to all in- 
tents and purposes, as though he was naturally dead. 
And the Conference immediately after the expulsion 
of any member thereof as aforesaid, shall elect 
another person to be a member of the Conference in 
the stead of such member so expelled. 

Ninth, The Conference shall and may admit into 
connection with them, or upon trial, any person or 
persons whom they shall approve, to be Preachers 
and Expounders of God's holy word, under the care 
and direction of the Conference, the name ot every 
such person or persons so admitted into connection 
or upon trial as aforesaid, with. the time and de- 
grees of the admission, being entered in the Jour- 
nals or Minutes of the Conference. 

Tenths No person shall be elected a member of the 
Conference who hath not been admitted in connec- 
tion with the Conference as a Preacher and Expoun- 
der of God's holy word, as aforesaid, for twelve 
months. 

Eleventh) The Conference shall not nor may no- 
minate or appoint any person to the use and enjoy- 
ment of, or to preach and expound God's hoiy 
word in, any of the chapels and premises so 
given or conveyed, or which may be given or con- 
veyed upon the trusts aforesaid, who is not either a 
member of the Conference, or admitted into con- 
nection with the same, or upon trial as aforesai-d ; 
nor appoint any person for more than three years 
successively to the use and enjoyment of any chap- 
pels and premises already given, or to be given or 
conveyed upon the trusts aforesaid, except ordained 
ministers of the church of England. 

Tweljth) That the Conference shall and mav ap- 
point the place of holding the yearly assembly there- 
of at any other city, town, or place than London. 
Bristol or Leeds, when it shall seem expedient so to 
do. 

Thirteenth^ And for the convenience of the chap* 



1784.] Of the People called Methodists. 153 

~|>els and premises already or which may hereafter be 
given or conveyed upon the trusts aforesaid, situate 
in Ireland or other parts out of the kingdom of 
Great Britain, the conference shall and may, when 
and as often as it shall seem expedient, but not 
otherwise, appoint and delegate any member or mem- 
bers of the Conference with all or any of the powers, 
privileges, and advantages herein betore contained 
or vested in the Conference; and all and every the 
acts, admissions, expulsions, and appointments 
whatsoever of such member or members of the con- 
ference so appointed and delegated as aforesaid, the 
same being put into writing, and signed by such de- 
legate or delegates, and entered in the Journals or 
Minutes of the Conference and subscribed as after- 
mentioned, shall be deemed, taken and be, the acts, 
admissions, expulsions, and appointments of the 
Conference, to all intents, constructions and pur- 
poses whatsoever, from the respective times, when 
the same shall be done by such delegate or delegates ; 
notwithstanding any thing herein contained to the 
contrary. 

Fourteenth, All resolutions and orders touching 
elections, admissions, expulsions, consents, dispen- 
sations, delegations, or appointments and acts what- 
soever of the Conference shall be entered and writ- 
ten in the Journals or Minutes of the Conference 
Which shall be kept tor that purpose, publickiy read, 
and then subscribed by the President and Secretary 
thereof tor the time being, daring the time such 
Conterence shall be assembled; and when so enter- 
ed and subscribed, shall be had, taken, received and 
be the Acts ot the Conference, and such entry and 
subscription as aforesaid shall be had, taken, receiv- 
ed, and be evidence of all and every such acts of 
the said Conference and of their said Delegates with- 
out the aid of any other proof ; and whatever shall 
not be so entered and subscribed as aforesaid, shall 
not be had, taken, received, or be the Act of the 
Conference : and the said President and Secretary 



154"" d Chronological History [x;?§4> 



are hereby required and obliged to enter and sub- 
scribe as aforesaid every Act whatever of the Confe- 
rence. 

Lastly, Whenever the said Conference shall be 
reduced under the number of forty members, and 
continue so reduced for three yearly assemblies 
thereof successively, or whenever the members 
thereof shall decline or neglect to meet together an- 
nually for the purposes aloresaid, during the space 
of three years, that then, and in either of the said- 
events, the Conference ot the people called Metho- 
dists shall be extinguished, and all the aforesaid 
powers, privileges, and advantages shall cease, and 
the said Chapels and premises, and all other Chapels 
and premises, which now are, or hereafter may be 
settled, given or conveyed, upon the trusts afore- 
said, shall vest in the Trustees for the time being 
ot the said Chapels and premises respectively, and 
their successors for ever: upon trust that they, 
and the survivors of them, and the Trustees for the 
time being, do, shall, and may appoint such person 
and persons to preach and expound God's holy 
word therein, and to have the use and enjoyment 
thereof for such time, and in such manner as to 
them shall seem proper. 

Provided always that nothing herein contained 
shall extend or be construed to extend, to extin- 
guish, lessen, or abridge the Lne-estate of the 
said John Wesley, and Charles Wesley, or either of 
them, of and in any of the said Chapels and pre- 
mises, or any other Chapels and premises, wherein 
they the said John Wesley, and Charles Wesley, 
or either of them now have, or may have any estate 
or interest, power or authority whatsoever. In wit- 
ness whereof the said John Wesley hath- hereunto 
set his hand and seal, the twenty-eighth day oi Fe- 
bruary, in the twenty-fourth year of the reign of 
pu Sovereign Lord George the Third, by the Grace 
of God of Great Britain,. France, and Ireland, King, 
Defender of the Faith, and so tenth, and in the year 



s 7'^4-] Of the People called Methodists. 155 

of our Lord one thousand, seven hundred and 
eighty- four. 

JOHN WESLEY. 
Sealed and Delivered {being first duly \ 
s ramped) in the presence of J 
William Clulow, Quality -Court, Chancery* 

Lane, London. 
Richard Young, Clerk to the said William Clu- 
low.. 

The above is a true Copy of the original Deed 
( which is enrolled in Chancery J and was there- 
with examined by us 

WILLIAM CLULOW. 
RICHARD YOUNG. 

The following is the Deed for settling the 
preaching-houses, as it was published in the year 
1788. All that part respecting Mr. Wesley must 
now be left out of the Deeds of the Chapels, as he is 
110 more. 

Q. What is the Conference plan ? — A, It is as 
follows : 

" Ci)t£ 3!tt&£nture m ade between Ben- 
jamin Heaps, of , in the county of , 

on the one part, and Thomas Philips, Hatter, 
on the other part, iBitflC£££tf), That in considera- 
tion of five shillings, lawful money of Great Bri- 
tain, by the said T P. and to the said B. H. truly 
paid, before the sealing and delivering hereof (the 
receipt whereot the said B. IJ. doth hereby acknow- 
ledge) and for divers other considerations him there- 
unto moving ; the said B. H. hath granted, bar- 
gained and sold, and by these presents doth bargain 
and sell, unto the said T. P. and their heirs and 
assigns for ever, All that lately erected house or 
tenement, with the yard thereunto adjoining, situ- 

ate in aforesaid, now in the tenure or 

occupation of < f together with all the ways, 

drains and privileges to the said premises appertain- 
ing, and all the profits thereof, with all the right, 



156 A Chronological History f 1 784- 

title and interest in law and equity : <£0 K^be and ta 
3£f DfD, the said house, yard and other premises, to 
the said T, P. their heirs and assigns for ever. 
33rteitj)el£^ upon special trust and confidence, 
and to the intent that they and the survivors of 
them, and the Trustees for the time being, do and 
shall permit John Wesley of the City Road, Lon- 
don, Clerk, and such other persons as he shall from 
time to time appoint, and at all times, during his 
natural life, and no other persons, to have and en- 
joy the free use and benefit of the said premises ; 
that the said John Wesley, and such other persons 
as he appoints, may therein preach and expound 
God's holy word. And after his decease, upon far- 
ther trust and confidence, and to the intent that the 
said T. P. or the major part of them, or the surviv- 
ors of them, and the major part of the Trustees of 
the said premises tor the time being, shall from time 
to time, and at all times for ever, permit such per- 
sons as shall be appointed at the yearly Conference 
of the people called Methodists, as established by a 
Deed-Foll of the said John Wesley under his hand 
and seal, bearing date the 28th day of February in 
the year J 784, and enrolled in his Majesty's High 
Court of Chancery, and no others, to have and to 
enjoy the said premises, for the purposes aforesaid. 
Provided always, that the said persons preach no 
other doctrine than is contained in Mr. Wesley's 
Notes upon the New Testament, and four volumes 
of Sermons: and upon further trust and confidence, 
that as often as any of these Trustees, or the Trustee* 
for the time l>eing, shall die, or cease to be a member 
of the Society commonly called Methodists , the rest 
of the said Trustees, or of the Trustees for the 
time being, as scon as conveniently may be, shall 
and may chuse another Trustee or Trustees, in order 
to keep up the number of — Trustees for ever. In 
witness whereof the said B. H. hath hereunto set his 
hand and seal, the day and year above written." 
If the preaching -house is in debt, a clause may 



1784-] Of the People called Methodists. 157 

be inserted, empowering the Trustees to mortgage 
the premises. 

At the Conference in 1790, it was added, " No 
house shall be undertaken, nor a stone laid, till the 
house is settled after the Methodist form, verbatim. 
N. B. No lawyer is to alter one line, neither need 
any be employed." 

The Deeds of the Preaching-houses must have, 
on the first skin of parchment, one twenty shillings 
stamp, and one ten shillings stamp, and no other. 
On the second skin of parchment, one twenty shil- 
lings stamp, and no other. On the third skin, (i£ 
wanting) to the sixteenth, the same. 

If it relate to a Preaching-house out of London* 
it must be acknowledged by the person or persons 
conveying the premises to Trustees, (after the exe- 
cution of it) before a Master Extraordinary in 
Chancery. N. B. Almost every eminent Attorney 
at Law in the country, is a Master Extraordinary in 
Chancery. It must be presented to the Enrollment 
Office, within six lunar months after its date, or it is 
of no value. A lunar month is twenty-eight days^* 
The following words, or words to this purport, 
must be inserted on the margin of the Deed, by the 

Master in Chancery : " A. B. of the parish of • 

in the county of (and C. D. &c. if the pre- 

mises have been purchased in the names of two or 

more) did appear before me, this ■ day of 

in the year of , and did acknowledge that he 

did sign, seal and deliver this Indenture as his own 
Act and Deed ; and prays that the same may be en- 
rolled in his Majesty's High Court of Chancery. 

E. F* 

Master Extraordinary in Chancery P 



P 



1^8 A Chronological History [1784^ 



CHAPTER THE SEVENTH. 



From the Conference in 1784, to Mr. Wesley's 
Death in 1791. 

T 

JULY 27, 1784, The forty-first Conference was 
held at Leeds. Messrs. John Hampson, sen. and 
John Hampson, jun. his son; William Eells, and 
Joseph Pillmoor, with a few other Travelling 
Preachers, were greatly offended at the Deed Mr. 
Wesley had executed. Their names were not in- 
serted in it. They strove to make a party among 
the Preachers, but were disappointed. By Mr. 
Fletcher's friendly efforts, a partial reconciliation 
was effected between them and Mr. Wesley: but it 
was of short continuance. Soon after the Confer- 
ence, Mr. Hampson, senior, became an Indepen- 
dant Minister ; but being old and infirm, and the 
people poor among whom he laboured, he was as- 
sisted with 12/. a year out of the Preachers Fund 
while he lived. The Conference took no notice of 
his death in their yearly Minutes. He died in the 
year 1795. Mr. Hampson, jun. procured ordina- 
tion in the Established Church, and got a living in 
Sunderland, in the north of England. Mr. Eells 
also left the connection, and some time after, joined 
Mr. Atlay at Dewsbury ; and Mr. Pillmoor went to 
America, but not in connection with Mr. Wesley, 
At this Conference it was considered, 
Q. Is not the time of trial for Preachers too 
short ? — A* It is. For the time to come, let them 
be on trial four years. 

g. Many of our brethren have been exceedingly 
Lurt by frequenting feasts or wakes on Sundays. 



1784.] Of the People called Methodists. 159 



What do you advise in this case? — A. Let none 
of our brethren make any feast or wake, neither go 
to any on Sunday, but bear a public testimony 
against them. 

Is the making candles for our own use, with- 
out paying duty for them, contrary to law ? — A* Cer- 
tainly it is. It is a species of smuggling, not to be 
practised by any honest man. 

Mr. Nicholas Manners, one of the Travelling 
Preachers, had disturbed the connection in some 
measure, by preaching false doctrine, He denied 
original sin. His case was considered at this Con- 
ference, and the brethren came to the following 
conclusion : M No Preacher who denies original 
sin, can preach among us : and we advise our bre- 
thren not to hear him." He was a good, mistaken 
man. After some time he went to America, and 
strove to spread his opinions there ; but he failed in 
his design. He then returned to England, and sunk 
into obscurity. 

One of the Norman Isles, Jersey, appeared on 
the minutes at t k i s time. In the countries we have 
hitherto considered, (the Isle of Man excepted) the 
English language has been universally spoken. 
But Divine Providence led Mr. 'Wesley, with the 
Preachers in connection with him, into an unexpect- 
ed line of usefulness. 

The islands of Jersey, Guernsey, Alderney and 
Sark, are situated in St. Michael's Bay, near the 
coast of Normandy. They are the only remains of 
the Norman dominions annexed to Great Britain by 
William the Conqueror. The inhabitants in gene- 
ral, (those of the two principal towns excepted) 
speak only French, 

In a regiment of soldiers, which was sent over to 
Jersey in the American war, there were a few seri- 
ous Christians who had heard the Gospel in one of the 
sea-port towns of England. These men finding no 
help for their souls in the Island, wrote to Mr 

P 2 



i6o A Chronological History [1784, 

Wesley, entreating him to send them a Preacher* 
Mr. Brackenbury, a gentleman of fortune in Lin- 
colnshire, who had joined the Society, and soon af- 
terwards preached in connection with Mr. Wesley, 
^vas present when the letter was received, and offered 
his service, as he had some acquaintance with the 
.French language. Mr. Wesley readily accepted the 
offer. Mr. Brackenbury set off for Jersey, rented 
a house in the town of St. Helier, preached the 
Gospel through the Island, and was the means of 
turning many from their sins to God. 

In the year 1786, Mr. Wesley sent Mr. Adam 
Clarke to the Island of Jersey. In the course of 
these events, a shopkeeper of the Island of Guern- 
sey, whose name was Arrive , visited Jersey, and under 
the preaching of Mr. Brackenbury was brought to 
repentance. He then invited Mr. Brackenbury to 
visit Guernsey : he went, and was universally well 
received. Dr. Coke, who about this time visited 
these islands, followed Mr. Brackenbury in Guern- 
sey, and formed the first Society in that Island, 
Afterwards Mr. Clarke, with much pain and diffi- 
culty, accompanied by many remarkable provi- 
dences, erected a very commodious Chapel in the 
town of St. Peter, in which a large congregation re- 
gularly attended. 

Mr. De Queteville, a native of Jersey, was also 
very useful in the midst of great persecution in 
the Island of Guernsey, particularly in the country 
parts, where the French language alone is spoken. 

In the beginning of the year 1787, Mr. Clarke 
visited the Isle of Alderney. When he arrived, he 
knew not where to go : he had no acquaintance in 
the Island nor had any person invited him thither, 
for some time he was perplexed in reasoning on his 
situation, till that word of the God of Missionaries 
powerfully impressed his mind, <fc Into whatsoever 
house ye enter, first say, peace be to this house,— 
and in the same house remain, eating and drinking 
such things as they give" Luke 10. 5 — 7. 



1784.] Of the People called Methodists. 161 

Qn this he took courage, and proceeded to the 
town, which is about a mile distant from the har- 
bour. Alter having walked some way into it, he 
took particular notice of a very poor cottage, into 
which he found a strong inclination to enter. He 
did so, with a " Peace be to this house!" and found 
in it an old man and woman, who, as soon as they 
understood his business, bade him, " welcome to the 
best food they had, to a little chamber where he 
might sleep, and, what was still more acceptable, to 
their house to preach in " He now saw clearly the 
hand of Providence in his favour, and was much en- 
couraged. The Lord owned his labours while he staid 
on the Island ; after this, the native Preachers, rais- 
ed up in Jersey and Guernsey, visited it, and by 
their means a Chapel has been erected, a large so- 
ciety formed, and many souls brought to an ac- 
quaintance with God, Since that time, a society has 
been formed in Sark, and religion flourishes in them all, 

The Methodists had hitherto one form both of 
Worship and Discipline in every place ; but an ex- 
traordinary Providence, the Independance of Ame- 
rica, confirmed by the peace of 1783, occasioned an 
extraordinary change in this respect. During the 
war, the Societies on that Continent were deprived 
of the Ordinances of God, Baptism, and the Lord's 
Supper, the Clergy of the Church of England hav- 
ing been generally silenced, or having fled to Eng- 
land. From the time of the peace, the new Civil 
Government was universally acknowledged; but no 
Ecclesiastical authority of any kind was either exer- 
cised or claimed by any person or persons whatso- 
ever. In this situation, the Societies desired Mr, 
Wesley's advice; and, as he observes, " bis scruples 
being at an end, he conceived himself at perfect li- 
berty to exercise that right which he doubted not 
God had given him. ,, 

He accordingly, soon after the Conference, or- 
dained Dr. Coke, and through him, Mr. Asbury, to 

p 3 



16a A Chronological History t x 7^4* 

be joint Super intend ants over the brethren in North 
America : as also with the assistance of Dr. Coke, 
and the Rev. Mr. Creighton, Richard What coat 
and Thomas Vasey, to act as Elders among them. 
He likewise abridged the Liturgy of the Church of 
England, and advised all the Travelling Preachers to 
use it on the Lord's day, in all their congregations : 
and the Eiders to administer the Lord's Supper every 
Sabbath, according to the same ritual. 

As this circumstance forms a new Epoch in the 
history of Methodism, it is necessary to consider 
what Mr. Wesley says upon the subject, also the ef- 
fect it had upon the American brethren. In the 
20th Journal, page 71, he says, " Wednesday 
Sep. t, being now clear in my own mind, I took a 
step which I had long weighed, and appointed three 
of our brethren to go and serve the desolate sheep 
in America, which I verily believe will be much to 
the glory of God." In the Minutes of the Confe- 
rence for 1786, he says, " Judging this (the state 
of the Societies in America alter the peace) to be a 
case of real necessity, I totk a step which for peace 
and quietness I had refrained from taking for many 
years : I exercised that power, which I am fully per- 
suaded the Great Shepherd and Bishop of the 
Church has given me. I appointed three of our la- 
bourers to go and help them by not only preaching 
the word of God, but likewise administering the 
Lord's Supper and baptizing their children, through- 
out that vast tract of land, a thousand miles long 
and some hundreds broad." 

The following is the letter he wrote to the Ameri- 
can brethren on this subject. 

Bristol) Sep. 10, 3784^ 
To Dr. Coke, Mr. Asbury, and our Brethren 

in North America. 
*' 1. BY a very uncommon train of Providences* 
many of the Provinces of North-America are total m 



1784.] Oj the People called Methodists. 163 

]y disjoined from their Mother-Country, and erect- 
ed into Independent States. The English Govern- 
ment has no authority over them either Civil or 
Ecclesiastical, any more than over the States of Hol- 
land* A civil authority is exercised over them, 
partly by the Congress, partly by the Provincial As- 
semblies. But no one either exercises or claims 
any Ecclesiastical Authority at all. In this pecu- 
liar situation some thousands or the inhabitants of 
these States desire my advice ; and in compliance 
with their desire, I have drawn up a little Sketch. 

" 2. Lord King's account of the Primitive 
Church convinced me many years ago, That Bi- 
shops and Presbyters are the same order, and conse- 
quently have the same right to ordain. For many 
years I have been importuned from time to time, to 
exercise this right, by ordaining part of our Travel- 
ling Preachers. But I have still refused, not only 
for Peace' sake ; but because I was determined, as 
little as possible to violate the established order of 
the national Church to which I belonged. 

%t 3. But the case is widely different between Eng- 
land and North-America. Here there are Bishops 
who have a legal Jurisdiction. In America there 
are none, neither any Parish Ministers. So that for son. e 
hundred miles together there is none either to bap* 
tize or to administer the Lord's Supper, Here there- 
fore my scruples are at an end : and I conceive my- 
self at full liberty, as I violate no order and invade 
no man's right, by appointing and sending Labour- 
ers into the Harvest* 

4. I have accordingly appointed Dr. Coke and 
Mr. Francis Assury to be joint Superintendants 
over our Brethren in North America : As also Ri- 
chard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey, to act 
as Elders among them, by baptising and administer- 
ing the Lord's Supper. And I have prepared a Li- 
turgy little differing from that of the Church of 
England (I think, the best constituted national 
Church in the world) which I advise all the Travel- 



164 J Chronological History [1784. 

ling-Preachers to use on the Lord's Day, in all the 
Congregations, reading the Litany only on Wednes- 
days end Fridays, and praying extempore on all 
other days. I also advise the Elders to administer 
the Supper of the Lord on every Lord's Day. 

" 5. If any one will point out a more rational and 
scriptural way, of feeding and guiding those poor 
sheep in the wilderness, I will gladly embrace it. 
At present I cannot see any better method than that 
I have taken. 

" 6. It has indeed been proposed, to desire the 
English Brshops to ordain part of our Preachers for 
America. But to this I object, 1. I desired the Bi- 
shop of London, to ordain only one ; but could not 
prevail: 2. If they consented, we know the slow- 
ness of their proceedings ; but the matter admits of 
no delay. 3. If they would ordain them now, they 
would likewise expect to govern them. And how 
grievously would this entangle us ? 4. As our Ame- 
rican Brethren are now totally disentangled both from 
the State, and from the English Hierarchy, we dare not 
intangle them again, either with the one or the other. 
They are now at full liberty, simply to follow the 
Scriptures and the Primitive Church. And we 
judge it best that they should stand fast in that Li- 
berty, wherewith God has so strangely made them 
free. 

JOHN WESLEY. 

At the Conference held in Baltimore in America, 
in January 1785. The American brethren publish- 
ed to the world this letter and the effect it had on 
them. The effect is as follows, as published in their 
minutes. " Therefore, at this Conference we formed 
ourselves into an independent church: and follow- 
ing the counsel of Mr. John Wesley, who recom- 
mended the Episcopal mode of church governments 
we thought it best to become an Episcopal church, 
making theEpiscopal office elective, and the elected 
Supenntendantj or Bishop, amenable to the body of 



1785.] Of the People called Methodists. 165 

Ministers and Preachers. " At that time there were 
more than eighteen thousand members in the Socie- 
ties in America, who willingly submitted to his ad- 
vice and authority. They also observed, u As the 
translators of our version of the Bible have used the 
English word Bishop instead of Superintendant, it 
has been thought by us, that it would appear more 
scriptural to adopt their term Bishop 

Several persons, especially some who had left the 
work, seemed much displeased with Mr. Wesley 
on account of his thus acting as a Bishop, as they 
termed it. But those who regarded Holy Scripture, 
and the Episcopacy of the Primitive Church; and 
considered the extraordinary call which Mr. Wes- 
ley now had to the exercise of this authority, were 
perfectly satisfied that he acted in the order of God. 
The great increase of the Societies, and of true re- 
ligion among them since that time, has abundantly 
confirmed this sentiment. That circumstance .also, 
the Ordination being private, which gave scope to 
the ill-nature of these persons, had no weight with 
those unprejudiced persons, who considered, that 
the persons ordained were Itinerants, not appointed 
to any particular Church, and consequently not 
needing that kind of sanction which may be need- 
ful for Ministers who are exclusively to superintend 
a particular flock. But there is nothing, however 
scriptural or reasonable, that may not be censured 
by bigotry or malevolence. 

Maich 24, 1785, Mr. Wesley observes in his 
Journal, M 1 was now considering, how strangely 
the gram of mustard-seed, planted about fifty years 
ago, had grown up. It has spread through all Great 
Britain, and Ireland, the Isle of Wight, and the 
Isle oj Alan : then to America, tnrough the whole 
continent, into Canada ; the Leeward Islands, and 
Newfoundland. And the Societies, in all these 
parts, walk by one rule, knowing religion is holy 
tempers, and striving to worship God, not in form 
only, buc likewise in spirit and in truth." 



i66 J Chronological History [-1785. 

May 9, 1785, On this day that venerable and 
holy man, the Rev. Mr. Perronet, Vicar of Shore- 
ham, entered into the joy of his Lord, in the ninety- 
second year of his age. Two days before his death, 
his grand-daughter, Miss Briggs, who attended him 
day and night, read to him the three last chapters of 
Isaiah. He then desired her to go into the garden, 
to lake a little fresh air. Upon her return she 
found him in an extasy, with the tears running down 
his cheeks, from a deep and lively sense of the 
glorious things which she had just been reading to 
him; and which he believed would shortly be ful- 
filled in a still more glorious sense than heretofore. 
He continued unspeakably happy all that day. On 
Sunday his happiness seemed even to increase, till 
he retired to rest. Miss Briggs then went into the 
room to see if any thing was wanting; and as she 
stood at the feet of the bed, he smiled and said, 
" God bless thee, my dear child, and all that be- 
longs to thee ! Yea, he will bless thee!" This he. 
earnestly repeated till she left the room. When 
she went in the next morning, his happy spirit was 
returned to God ! 

This blessed man, (like those great and good men, 
Messrs. Gnmshaw and Fletcher,) being possessed 
of the Loxje that envieth not, but rejoiceth in the 
Truth, continued steadily attached to Mr. Wesley, 
and to the Methodists, from the first day unto the last. 
He received the Preachers joyfully, fitted up a room 
in the parsonage-house for preaching, and attended 
their ministry himself at every opportunity, ever- 
more praising God for what he heard. His house 
was one of the regular places of the Kent Circuit, 
(and so continued to the day of his death,) and all 
his family were members of the Society. Had all 
the Ministers of the Established Church, or even 
those of them who were convinced of the truth 
preached by Mr. Wesley and his Assistants,, be* 
haved in this truly Chrstian manner, Methodism, 
so called, i. e* the doctrine and practice of Evan- 



1 7^5-] Of the People called Methodists. 167 

geiical Holiness, would, according to Mr. Wesley's 
hope, have leavened the Church, and even the 
shadow of separation from it would have been pre- 
vented. 

The Sunday Schools. This excellent insti- 
tution was begun by Mr. Raikes of Gloucester, in 
the year 1784. His design was, 1. To prevent the 
children of the poor from spending the Sabbath in 
idleness, filth and mischief. 2. To instruct them 
in the first rudiments of learning and the Christian 
religion. Mr. Wesley no sooner heard of it, than 
he approved of it. He published an account of it 
in the Arminian Mag. for Jan. 1785, and exhorted 
his Societies to imitate this laudable example. They 
took his advice. Labouring, hard-working men and 
women began to instruct their neighbour's children 
and to go with them to the house of God v on the 
Lord's day, 

The consequence was, many thousands of those 
who were as Wild Ass's Colts, now repay the 
Christain labour bestowed upon them by being use- 
ful members of Society, and not a few of them 
know and adorn the Gospel of God their Saviour. 
Annual charity sermons are preached where the 
schools are, and considerable sums of money raised 
for their support. 

There are at present about thirty thousand chil- 
dren instructed by the Methodists in Great Britain 
on the Lord's-day. 

Jn the year 1798, Mr. Joseph Mayer, of Stock- 
port, published an excellent defence of these schools: 
what he wrote in two large pamphlets is well worthy 
the perusal of all those who wish to encourage these 
institutions. 

The conductors of the Methodist Sunday Schools 
in London, have at this time (1802,) formed a Com- 
mittee for corresponding with persons in the country, 
engaged in the same work, with a view of extending 
and establishing schools on the plan of employing gra- 



i68 A Chronological History [1785; 

tuitous teachers only in the different parts of the king- 
dom. They have already distributed some hundreds 
of the proposed plans, and have received some very 
satisfactory and encouraging accounts of the success 
which is likely to attend their labours of love. For 
the present year, (1802) Thomas Pearson Esq. No. 
25, Clement's-lane, is Treasurer of the Society; 
Mr. William Marsden, of Jame's Street, Old Street, 
is Secretary ; and Mr. Thomas Morris, City Road, is 
Secretary to the Committee of Correspondence. For 
a fuller account of the design of this Committee, 
see Methodist Magazine for the year 1802, page 
388 and 430. The Books of this Committee are 
open for the inspection of the public at the places 
above mentioned. 

July 26, 1785, The forty-second Conference 
was held in London. Mr. Wesley remarks con- 
cerning it, " About seventy preachers were present, 
whom I had invited by name. One consequence 
of this was, that we had no contention or altercation 
at all, but every thing proposed was calmly consi- 
dered, and determined as we judged would be most 
lor the glory of God." 

44 Having, (he continues) with a few select 
Friends, weighed the matter thoroughly, I yielded to 
their judgment, and set apart three of our well tried 
Preachers, John Pazvson, Thomas Hanby, and 
Joseph Taylor, to minister in Scotland. And I 
trust God will bless their ministrations, and shew 
that he has sen't them." He also recommended to 
the Scotch Methodists, the use of the a- 
bridged Common Prayer. This latter they de- 
clined ; the former they were thankful for. The 
reasons he gave for this (in the Minutes of the Con* 
ference in 1786) are, 1, That he never was connect- 
ed with the Church of Scotland. 2. The desire of 
doing more good. 3. The absolute necessity of the 
case, as the Scotch Ministers had repeatedly refused 



1 7 5<5'] Of the People called Methodists. 1 69 

to give the Methodists the Sacrament, unless they 
would leave the Societies. 

The following rules were considered and agreed 
to. 

Q. Is it proper to sell any books on the Lord's 
day ? — A. By no means, Neither to talk of world- 
ly things, more than is strictly necessary. 

0. Is it lawful to employ a hair-dresser on a Sun- 
day ? — A. We are fully persuaded it is not. 

Q. Is it right to send our children to a dancing 
school ? — A. It is entirely wrong. Neither do we 
think it right for any that keep boarding-schools to 
admit a dancing master into their house. 

The deed which Mr. Wesley got drawn up made 
so much uneasiness in the connection, that in order 
to quell it the following papers were signed and 
published in the Minutes. 

London, July 30, 1785. 

" We whose names are underwritten, dp declaie 
that Mr. Wesley was desired, at the last BriJfcol Con- 
ference, without a dissentient voice, to draw up a 
Deed which should give a legal specification of the 
phrase," u The Conference of the People called 
Methodists : " and that the mode of doing it was en- 
tirely left to his judgment and direction. 

And we do also declare, That we do approve 
of the substance and design of the Deed which Mr. 
Wesley has accordingly executed and enrolled. ,s 

London % July 30, 1785* 
'* We whose names are underwritten, but who 
were not present at the last Bristol Conference, do 
declare our approbation of the substance and design 
of the Deed which Mr. Wesley has lately executed 
and enrolled for the purpose of giving a legal speci* 
fication of the phrase " The Conference of the Peo- 
pie called Methodists." 

The former was signed by thirty nine preachers,. 

Q 



i/O A Chronological History C 1 ?^* 

the latter by thirty : the whole of the Preachers 
who were at the Conference. 

The American Minutes were published with those 
of the English Conference, and continued to be so, 
with a few exceptions, till the year 1790. It was then 
thought unnecessary to publish any thing more than 
the numbers in the Societies, which is still done e- 
very year. 

The British dominions fm America, viz. Nova 
Scotia, New Brunswick, and Newfoundland, ap- 
peared for the first time on the Minutes of this 
year. 

Methodism had its rise in the following manner 
in these parts. 

In the year 1765, Ml*. Lawrence Coughlan, at 
that time a Travelling Preacher, in connection with 
Mr. Wesley, was ordained by the Bishop of Lon- 
don, at the request of the Society for the Propaga- 
tion of Christian Knowledge, that he might be qua- 
lified for the office of a Missionary in the island of 
Newfoundland. He accordingly went there, and 
bis labours were crowned with success in several 
parts of the Island. After seven years continuance 
there, he returned home through want of health. 
The people were then as sheep that had no shepherd. 
After a time the Lord raised up a few of the inhabi- 
tants, who had been Methodists in these kingdoms. 
They formed Societies, and exhorted the people to 
walk according to the Methodist rules. To encou- 
rage them three Travelling Preachers were then sent 
thither, two from the United States, and one from 
England. Newfoundland has continued on our mi- 
nutes since that time, unless perhaps when their ac- 
counts could not come time enough for insertion. 

In the vear 1791, a favourable change took place 
in their behalf. Mr. William Black, (who was 
born in Huddersfieid, in Yorkshire, in the year, 
1760,) visited Nova Scotia. PIis labours were at- 
tended with great success. In the year 1792, he 
**«~as aoDomted SuDerintendant of the whole work in 



1786.] Of the People called Methodists. 171 

British America ; which office he has held ever since. 
He has been instrumental in uniting the scattered 
members, restoring discipline, and by the united la- 
bours of himself and his brethren, the kingdom of 
God has been greatly enlarged in these parts. 

July 25, 1786, The forty-third Conference was 
held in Bristol. The question respecting our union 
With the Church was still agitated, and a ; ter much 
deliberation the following regulations were adopted. 

0> In what cases do we allow of service in Church 
hours? — A. 1. When the Minister is a notoriously 
wicked man. 2. When he preaches Arian, or any 
equally pernicious doctrine. 3. When there are no 
Churches in the town sufficient to contain half the 
people. And, 4. When there is no Church at all 
within two or three miles. And we advise every 
one who preaches in the church hours ro read the 
psalms and lessons with part of the church prayers; 
because we apprehend this will endear the church 
service to our brethren, who probably would be 
prejudiced against it, if they heard none but extem- 
porary prayer. Mr. Wesley accordingly recom- 
mended to his Societies the abridged Common Praver 
Book, under the following title, " The Sunday 
Service or the Methodists." — He certainly approved 
of a Liturgy, or Form of Prayer, for public wor- 
ship, as many enlightened men have done ; but in 
many parts the people did not approve of it, even 
where they wished to be allow ed service in the church 
hours. 

The cases mentioned above, in which the service 
might be allowed, are certainly weighty, and plainly 
shew, that Mr. Wesley was fully convinced, that 
some kind oi separation might, in particular cases, 
be a duty. But he truly loved the Church ztsdh 
and from it he would not separate. 

The following is the Preface which he published 
to the Prayer Book. " I believe there is no Lhur^y 
in the world, either in ancient or modem language, 



t7% A Chronological History [17S6 , 

which breathes more of a solid, scriptural, rational 
piety than the Common Prayer of the Church of 
England. And though the main of it was compiled 
considerably more than two hundred years ago, yet 
is the language of it not only pure, but strong and 
elegant in the highest degree. 

Little alteration is made in the following edition 
of it, except in the following instances : 1. Most of 
tfee hoiy-days (so called) are omitted, as at present 
answering no valuable end. 2. The service of the 
Lord's Day, the length of which has been often 
complained of, is considerably shortened. 3. Some 
oentences in the offices of Baptism, and for the Bu- 
rial of the Dead, are omitted. And, 4. Many- 
Psalms left out, and many parts of the others, as 
being highly improper for the mouths of a Christian 
Congregation. JOHN WESLEY." 

Where the Methodists have service in Church* 

hours, it would be an advantage to the congregations 
if the Preachers would read the Liturgy, and study 
10 read it well ; it would be one means of leading the 
people to " Hold fast the form of sound words." 

Mr. Wesley gave the following advice to the 
Preachers at this time. — " Never preach a Funeral 
Sermon but for an eminently holy person : nor then 
without consulting the Assistant. Preach none for 
hire. Beware of panegyric, particularly in London." 

He adds : " I advise the Assistants, 1. To esta- 
blish morning preaching in all large towns, at least. 
2. To exert themselves in restoring the Bands. 3. The 
Select Societies. I advise all the Preachers, 1. Al- 
ways to conclude the service in about an hour. 2. 

j 

Never to scream. 3. Never lean upon, or beat the 
Bible. 4. Wherever you preach, meet the Society. 
5. Never take part against the Assistant. 6. Have 
Love-Feasts in more places. 7. Exhort all to sing, 
and all to stand at singing, as well as to kneel at 
prayers." 

At this Conference Mr. Wesley appointed Dr. 



i 7 85.] Of the People called Methodists. 173 

Coke to visit the Societies in" the British dominions 
in America. He also sent William JFarrener, 
whom he appointed to labour as a Missionary in An- 
tigua, and William Hammelt, and John Clarke, to 
labour as Missionaries in Newfoundland. With 
these the Doctor sailed. By distress of weather 
they were prevented from going to the place of their 
destination ; so they all landed on Christmas day 
1786, on the Island of Antigua. Here they found 
a large Methodist Society walking in the fear of God, 
who welcomed them in the name oi the Lord. 

The following particulars shew the rise of Metho- 
dism in this Island. Nathaniel Gilbert, Esq. Spea- 
ker of the House of Assembly in Antigua, who 
had heard the Gospel in England, wrote a letter to 
Mr. Wesley, dated May 10, 1760, m which he in- 
formed him there was then the dawn of a Gospel day 
in that Island. Mr. Gilbert had begun to exhort the 
Islanders to turn to the Lord, and had considerable 
success. 

In 1779, Mr. John Baxter., a Local Preacher, 
went from the Royal Dock at Chatham to that Island. 
He watered the seed sown by Mr. Gilbert, He af- 
terwards resigned his office, which he held under Go- 
vernment, in order to preach the Gospel to x the poor 
slaves. 

Dr. Coke considered his being - driven to the Wesfc- 
Indies as providential. He therefore .-left the two 
Missionaries intended for America, to labour in these 
islands with Mr. Baxter and Mr. Warrener, where 
there was the greatest prospect ot doing good. These 
were the firft Missionaries from the English Confe- 
rence to the West-India Isiands. Since that time 
the work has greatly increased m these islands. We 
now (1802^ have Missionaries in Antigua, Domi- 
nica, St. Vincent's, Barbados s, Grenada, Su Chris- 
topher's, Nevis and Montserr at ; in Tort, la, Spa* 
nish Town and the other Virgin Islands : irj St. 
Bartholomew's, Jamaica, Providence and the 01 her 
Bahama Islands ; and at Bermuda. There is a 
Q3 



174* A Chronological History [1787 

prospect of doing much good in all these places 
So greatly has the Lord prospered his work in 
sixteen years! 

August 9, 1786, Mr. Wesley set out on his se- 
cond visit to Holland, and returned Sept. 6. Hi& 
former visit was in the year 1783. He found there 
a: truly pious people, to whom he preached several 
times, and rejoiced to find that true religion was 
essentially the same in every place. 

July 31, 1787, The forry.fourth Conference was 
held in Manchester. The following particulars 
were considered* 

Q. Are there any directions to be given concern- 
ing Preachers to whom we are strangers ? — A. 1 . Let 
no person that is not in connection with us preach in 
any of our Chapels, or Preaching-houses, without 
a note from Mr. Wesley or from the Assistant of the 
Circuit from whence he comes, which must be re- 
newed yearly. 2. Let none of our friends who 
travel on business expect to be entertained at the 
Preachers houses. 

(?. Are there any directions to be given concern- 
ing singing? — A. Let no Anthems be introduced 
into any of our Chapels, or Preaching-houses, for 
the time to come, because they cannot properly be 
called joint worship. 

Nov. 3, 1787, Mr. Wesley observes in his last 
journal, (page 85,) *• I hadatong conversation with 
Mr. Clulozv, (an attorney) on the execrable Act, 
called the Conventicle Act. After consulting the 
Act of Toleration, with that of the tenth of Queen 
Anne, we were both clearly convinced, that it was 
the safest way to license ail our Chapels, and all our 
Travelling Preachers ; and that no justice, or bench 
of justices, has any authority to refuse licensing 
either the Houses or the Preachers." He was not 
willing that either should be licensed before this 
time, as he greatly wished to continue his connec- 
tion with the National Church, so far as the blessed 



^7^7*1 Of *ke~ People catted Methodists d lyS 

work of saving souls from death in every place 
would permit. 

Mr. Wesley had hitherto ordained Ministers 
only for America and Scotland, bat from this pe*. 
riod, being assisted by the Rev. James Creignton. 
and the Rev. Peard Dickenson, Presbyters of the 
Church of England, he set apart for the sacred office, 
by the imposition of his hands and prayer, Messrs. 
Alexander Mather, Thomas Rankin, and Henry 
Moore, without sending them out of England ; 
strongly advising them at the same time, that accord- 
ing to his example they should continue united to the 
Established Church, so far as the blessed work in 
which they were engaged would permit. The for- 
mer of these brethren, Mr. Mather, he ordained a 
Bishop or Superintendant, 

It may be useful to subjoin here extracts from, 
-those Acts above mentioned, with others of a later 
date, relative to this subject. 

The Act of Toleration, made in the first year of 
King William and Queen Mary, which was declar- 
ed a public Act, by the 19th of King George the 
Third. 

By this, ** It is enacted, that none of the penal 
Statutes made against Conventicles, or against pa- 
pists or popish recusants, (except the 25th of Charles* 
the second, concerning the qualifying for offices^ 
and 30th of Charles the second, containing the de- 
claration against popery) shall extend to any person 
dissenting from the Church of England/' 

w Any person dissenting from the Church of 
England, who shall at the General Sessions of the 
Peace to be held for the county or place where 
such person shall live, take the oaths of Allegiance 
and Supremacy, and subscribe the said Declaration 
against Popery, of which the Court shall keep a Re- 
gister : and no officer shall take any fee above 6d. for 
registering the same, and 6d, for a certificate thereof, 
signed by such Officer, 



*7 6 ■ A Chronological History [1787. 

" Provided that the place of meeting be certified 
to the Bishop of the Diocese, or to rhe Arch Dea- 
con ot the Archdeaconry, or to the Justices of the 
Peace at the General or Quarter Sessions. And the 
register or clerk of the peace shall icgisrer and re- 
cord the same, for which no greater tee shall he 
taken than 6d. And provided that during the time 
of meeting the doors shall not be locked, barred, or 
bolted." 

And by the statute made in the 10th of Queen 
Anne, any Preacher or Teacher, duly qualified, 
shall be allowed to officiate in any congregation, 
although the same be not in the county where he was 
so qualified, provided that the place of meeting hath 
been duly certified and registered ; and such Teacher 
or Preacher shall, if required, produce his certifi- 
cate of his having so qualified himself, under the 
hand of the clerk of the peace where he was quali- 
fied; and shall also, before any justice of such 
county where he shall, so officiate, make and sub- 
scribe such declaration and take such oaths as afore- 
said, if required, 

44 And every such Teacher and Preacher, having 
taken the oaths, and subscribed as aforesaid, shall 
from thenceforth be exempted from serving in the 
Militia of this kingdom, and trom serving on any 
Jury, or. of being appointed to bear the office of 
church- warden, overseer of the poor, or any other 
parochial or ward office, or other office in any hun- 
dred, city, town, parish, division, or wapingtake. 

" And by the Acl made in the 19th year oi George 
the Third, 177Q? Dissenting Ministers were excused 
from signing to a part of the thirty-nine Articles, when 
the\ were licensed.''" : For until that time they had to 
subscribe the whole of the Articles of the Established 
Church, except three and part of another. All 
that they now do, is, subscribe to the following De- 
claration. 

" I, A. B. do solemnly declare, in the presence 
of Almighty God, that I am a Christian and a Pro- 



1 7 87.] Of the People called Meth Mists. iy 7 1 

testant, and as such that 1 believe that the Scriptures 
of the Old and New Testament, as commonly re, 
ceived among Protestant Churches, do contain the 
revealed will of God, and that 1 do receive the same 
as the rule of my doctrine and practice/ 5 

In order to get a place licensed, all that it re- 
quires is, that the place or building shall be certified, 
i. e. that notice shall be given of the intention to 
perform divine service therein, either to the Bishop 
of the Diocese, or to the Archdeacon of the Arch- 
deaconry, or to the Justice of the Peace of the 
Quarter Sessions for the county, city, or place in 
which it is situated, that it may be registered in the 
Court to which application is made, A proper and 
sufficient form for this purpose is as follows: 

" We whose names are underwritten, \anj two or 
three of the parties concerned^ do hereby certify, 

that a certain building situate, in , is 

intended to be used for religious worship, under and 
by virtue of the statute of the first of King William 
and Queen Mary, entitled, An Act for exempting 
their Majesty's Protestant subjects dissenting from the 
Church of England from the penalties of certain 
laws." 

Signed A. B. 

C. D. 

I have noted in order every step which Mr. Wes- 
ley took with respect to his union with the Church 
of hngland; and from the whole it appears, 
that his settled judgment at length was, That by the 
great and continued encrease of the Societies, and 
the difference of opinion on that subject, among 
both Preachers and People, as well as from the be- 
haviour of many of the Clergy, it would be abso- 
lutely necessary that the ordinances should be admi- 
nistered to those who desired them ? — And that he 
therefore took the^e steps that there might, in this 
extension of privilege, be as near a conformity to 
the Church ot England as possible ?— Can it be de» 



A Chronological History [ 1787, 



nied that this is more agreeable to the whole of the 
work in which he had been so long engaged, than 
any other more contracted plan could be ? — And is it 
not certain that the union of the body could not have 
been maintained in any other way ? — This will be 
still more evident in the subsequent parts of this 
history. 

March 29, 178S, This day Mr, Charles Wesley 
fell asleep. His brother gave him the following 
character in the yearly Minutes. 

0. Who died this year? — A. Charles Wesley, 
who, after spending fourscore years with much sor- 
row and pain, quietly retired into Abraham's bosom. 
He had no disease, but after a gradual decay of 
some months, 

" The weary wheels of life stood still at last/' 

His least praise was his talent for poetry : although 
Dr. Watts did not scruple to say, That, " that single 
poem, Wrestling Jacob, was worth all the verses he 
himself had written." 

The Hymns which were composed by him are those 
which are chiefly used by the Methodists in their 
worship ; and they certainly breathe more of the 
spirit of genuine religion than any which are bor- 
rowed from other poets.'" 

The last verses he composed were these : 

<( in age and feebleness extreme, 

(< Who shall a helpless worm redeem ? 

u Jesus ! my only hope thou art, 

" Srength of my failing flesh and heart; 

r< Oh ! could I catch a smile from thee, 

" And drop into eternity \" 

He could scarcely articulate when he dictated 
these to his wife. 

May 13, 1788, Mr. Wesley taking a review of 
the work in which he had spent his life, thus re- 
marks especially on its scriptural liberality. 41 There 
is no other Religious Society under heaven, which 



1788.] Of the People called Meth oclisis, 170 

requires nothing of men in order to their admission 
into it, but a desire to save their souls. Look all 
around you, you cannot be admitted into the Church 
or Society of the Presbyterians , Baptists, Quakers, 
or any other, unless you hold the same opinions 
with them, and adhere to the same mode of worship. 
The Methodists alone do not insist on your holding 
this or that opinion, but they thank and let think. 
Neither do they impose any particular mode of wor- 
ship, but you may continue to worship in your for- 
mer manner, be it what it may. Now 1 I do not 
know any other religious society either ancient or 
modern, wherein such liberty of conscience is now 
allowed, or has been allowed si nee the a^e of the 
Apostles ! Here is our glorying, and a glorying pe- 
culiar to us ! What Society shares it with us?* 3 — 
Blessed be God we still enjoy this liberty ; and even 
with encrease! 

July 29, 1788, The forty-fifth Conference was 
held in London. Mr. Wesley's account of it is, 
" One of the most important points considered at 
this Conference was, That respecting the Church. 
The sum of a long conversation was, 1. That in a 
course of fifty years, we had neither premeditatedly 
nor willingly varied from it in one article, either of 
doctrine or discipline. 2. That we w 7 ere not yet 
conscious of varying from it in any point ot doctrine. 
3. That we have in a course of years, out of neces- 
sity, not choice, slowly and warily varied in some 
points of discipline by preaching in the fields, by ex- 
temporary prayer, by employing Lay-Preachers, by 
forming and regulating Societies, and by holding 
yearly Conferences. But we did none of these things 
till w r e were convinced we could no longer omit 
them, but at the peril of our souls.' ' It is evident 
from this account that with regard to discipline, Mr. 
Wesley followed the Scripture and the openings of 
Providence. What the Conference has done since 



i8o A Chronological History [1788, 



his death has been perfectly agreeable to the same 
plan. 

The following new rule was made at this Con. 
ference. 

0. Many of our Preachers have been obliged to 
go from the house of one friend to another tor all 
their meals, to the great loss of their time and to the 
injury of the work of God. What can be done to 
prevent this evil in future ? — A. Let every Circuit 
provide a sufficient allowance for the Preachers, 
that they may in general eat their meals at their own 
lodgings. 

Mr. Wesley for the first time published the fol- 
lowing letter, addressed tc his Societies from the Con- 
ference. 

" To our Societies in England and Ireland. 

" Fifty years ago, and for several years following, 
all our Preachers were single men, when in process 
of time a few of them married. Those with whom 
they laboured, maintained both them and their 
wives, there being then no settled allowance either 
for the one or the other. But above thirty years 
ago, it was found most convenient to fix a stated al- 
lowance for both, and this was found by the Circuits 
where they were stationed ; till one year some of the 
Circuits complained of poverty. Dr. Coke and I 
supplied what was wanting. The next year the number 
of wives increasing, three or four of them were sup- 
plied out of the Contingent Fund, This was a bad 
precedent, for more and more wives were thrown 
upon this Fund, till it was likely to be swallowed 
?ap thereby. We could think of no way to prevent this, 
but to consider the state of our Societies in England 
and Ireland, and to beg the members of each cir- 
cuit to give us that assistance, which they can easily 
do without hurting their families. 

" Within these fifty years, the substance of the Me. 
thodists is increased in proportion to their numbers. 
Therefore if you are not straitened in your own 
bowels, this will be no grievance, but you will 



J7 §Q.] Of the People called Methodists. i% ! 

chearfully give food and raiment to those, who give 
up ail their time and strength and labour to your 
service. 

London, Aug. 2, 1788. JOHN WESLEY." 

The same address was published in the Irish Mi- 
nutes the year following in the very same words, 
which shews Mr. Wesley did not confine himself to 
exactness as to the dates ; but states the facts. The 
first time alluded to was in the year 1740, just forty 
eight years before ; the second was in the year 1752s, 
just thirty-six years before, 

July 28, 1789, The forty-sixth Conference was 
held in Leeds. A very painful business came be- 
fore the brethren. A new Chapel had been built at 
Dewsbury in Yorkshire, as usual by subscription ; 
but those who were nominated Trustees, assumed 
the Proprietorship, and refused to settle it according 
to the Methodist plan. The consequence was, that 
after some fruitless negociation, another Chapel was 
built, and a collection was made, first in the Confe- 
rence, and then throughout England, to defray the 
expence. 

It is remarkable that only two instances of this 
kind occurred while Mr. Wesley lived. The former, 
namely Birstali, was soon settled ; this latter dispute 
never was ; and true religion received a wound in 
the contention which it has never recovered in that 
place. 

Mr. Wesley thus speaks of this occurrence in his 
Journal : " About a hundred Preachers were present, 
and never was our Master more eminently present 
with us. Saturday, Aug. 1, We considered the 
case of Dewsbury-house, which the self-erected 
Trustees robbed us of. The point they contended 
for was this, " That they should have a right o£ 
rejecting any Preachers, which they should disap- 
prove. " But this we saw would destroy Itinerancy, 
So they chose John Alley, (Mr. Wesley's BooL 



i§2 A Chronological History [ T 79° c 

Steward) for a Preacher who adopted William Eell s 
(see page 158,} for his Curate. Nothing remained 
but to build another Preaching-house, towards 
which we subscribed two hundred and six pounds 
on the spot." 

It was asserted concerning some of the Preach- 
ers, that they did not approve of settling the Cha- 
pels on the Methodist plan ; therefore one hundred 
and fifteen, being all that were present at the Con- 
ference, signed a paper, expressive of their entire 
approbation of that plan , namely, That Mr. Wesley , 
and after him the Conference, should have the entire 
nomination and appointment of the Preachers to the 
Chapels, it being impossible to continue the Itine- 
rant plan in any other way. 

It was asked, £?. ^ re there any directions to be 
given to the Preachers ? — A* Yes. i. Let the rules 
of the Society be read in every Society once a quar- 
ter. 2. Let no person into the Love-feast without 
a Society ticket, or a note from the Assistant. 3. Let 
every Watch-night continue till midnight. 4. Let 
the money collected at the Love- feasts be most con- 
scientiously given to the poor. 5. Let no Preacher 
go out to supper, or be from home after nine at 
night. 6. Let the Preachers children dress exactly 
according to the rules of the Bands. 

THE STRANGERS FRIEND SOCIETY. 

Of this Mr. Wesley speaks as follows. Bristol 
March 14, 1790. " Sunday was a comfortable day. 
In the morning, I met the Strangers Friend Society, 
instituted wholly for the relief, riot of our Society, but 
for poor, sick, friendless Strangers. I do not know 
that I ever heard or read of such an institution till 
within a few years ago. So this also is one ot the 
fruits of Methodism. " 

A Society of this kind had been formed in Lon- 
don in 1784. This in Bristol was instituted in Sep- 
tember 1786. James Chubb and Thomas Delve 
were the first Stewards. There is a remarkable ac- 
count of Mr, Delve ia the Arminian Mag. for 



1 79°0 Of ^ e P eo pl e ca >tt e d Methodists. 183 
August 1794; and there was another instituted in 
Liverpool in the year 1787, The following are the 
rules which Mr. Wesley drew up and pu blished for 
the Strangers Friend Society in Bristol : they are the 
first that were drawn up and published tor these So- 
cieties. 

" 1. Many have been the charitable Institutions 
which have commenced in England in little more 
than half a century. One of these has been a new 
kind : I believe never heard of before. Four or five 
years ago, a few poor men in London, agreed to pay 
each a penny a week, in order to relieve Strangers 
who had no habitation — no cl oaths — no food — no 
friends. They met once a week and assigned to 
each his share of the work for the ensuing week ; to 
discover proper objects, (who indeed were easily 
found) and to relieve them according to their seve- 
ral necessities. And they took care of their souls as 
well as their bodies, instructing them in the principles 
of religion, of which till then they had little more 
knowledge than the beasts of the field. 

" 2. A little Society of the same kind has lately 
been founded at Bristol. Being determined to do 
them all the service 1 could, I appointed them to 
meet at six o'clock every Sunday morning at the 
new room, with the resident Preacher and two Stew- 
ards ; who are to receive all contributions, and keep 
account of all disbursements. 

" 3. At the weekly meeting, first the names are call- 
ed over, then each has his work assigned for the fol- 
lowing week. Next, enquiry is made whether each 
has fulfilled his appointment the preceding week. 4, 
Any member, who without a sufficient cause is ab- ' 
sent from this meeting, or does not fulfil his ap- 
pointment, pays two pence for the use of the poor. 
5. If any of the members are sick, they shall be vi- 
sited twice a week. 

JOHN WESLEY/ 9 
Bristol, March 12, 1790. 

R 2 



i$4 $t Chronological History [*/90 

This Society has been of great use to the poor in. 
the City of Bristol, and particularly so since James* 
Ewer, Esq. and Thomas' Stock, Esq. were appointed 
Treasurer and Secretary. 

In the year 1791, Mr. Adam Clarke instituted a* 
Society of this kind in the City of Dublin. He 
published an account of it, and recommended it to 
the consideratien of all those who earnestly wish to 
ameliorate the condiiion of the poor. After this, 
they were universally adopted by all the large Socie- 
ties in Great Britain and Ireland. And as their de- 
sign is to relieve the destitute and afflicted of e- 
very nation and denomination, (except a Methodist) 
some charitable persons of all persuasions contribute 
freely to their support. Thousands have been res- 
cued from the extreme of human misery, and not 
a few brought to the knowledge of God, since they 
were first instituted. No doubt, the blessing of 
those who were ready to perish has, and shall come 
\ipon the conductors and supporters of this Charily. 
Q. But should not a poor strange Methodist be 
relieved ? — -A. I think he should. 

July 27, 1790, The forty-seventh Conference 
tvas held in Bristol. This was the last at which Mr. 
Wesley was present. From the Minutes it appears 
he appointed nine Preachers as " a Committee for the 
management of the West India affairs," L e. the Mis- 
sions ; and six Preachers to be a Building Commit, 
tee for Great Britain, and four for Ireland. It 
would appear by this that he wished to see the dif- 
ferent labours of the Conference divided into sepa- 
rate Committees, which would undoubtedly save a 
great deal of time, and give scope to the talents ot 
many more of the Preachers than can be at present 
employed in the business that comes before them. 

The following rules were also agreed to, I. No 
Preacher shall preach three times the same day to 
the same congregation. 2. No Preacher shall preach 
oftener than twice on a week day, or oftener than 
three times on the Lord's day. 3. No Preacher 



179°-] Of the Peo P le called M et h° di * ts * x8 S 
shall in future leave the Conference bef >re the con- 
clusion of it, without consent publicly obtained in 
the Conference 4. No Assistant shall take into the 
Society any whom his predecessor had put out, with- 
out first consulting him. 5. No Preacher shall re- 
turn home to his family after preaching in the even- 
ing, till after he has met the Society. 

The general Minutes from 1744 to 1789, were at 
that time pubhshed. From them we learn the man- 
ner in winch the Preachers proceed to business at 
the Conference. It is thus detailed: 

Q. What is the method wherein we usually pro- 
ceed in our Conferences ? — J. We enquire, 

1. What Preachers are admitted into full connec- 
tion this year ? 2. Who remain on trial ? 3. Who 
are admitted on trial ? 4. Who desist from travel- 
ing ? 5. Who have died this year ? 6. Are there 
any objections to any of the Preachers ? (they are 
then named one by one.) 7. How are the Preachers 
stationed this year ? 8. What numbers are in the So- 
cieties ? 9. What is the Kingswood collection? 10, 
What boys are received this year? 11. What girls 
are assisted ? 12. What is contributed lor the year* 
ly expences ? 13. How was it expended? 14 
What is contributed- towards the fund lor superan- 
nuated Preachers and Widows ? 15. What demands 
are there upon it ? 16. How many Preachers wives 
are to be provided for ? 17. By what Societies ? 18. 
When and where may our next Conference begin ? 

Since Mr. Wesley's death, when the Preachers 
assemble, the fust thing they do is to elect a Presi- 
dent and Secretarv, w. ich is done by ballot. The 
Minutes of the Districts are then read over : after 
which the Conference proceeds according to the a- 
bove method. 

I shall conclude this chapter with an account of 
the Conferences Mr. Wesiey held in Ireland ; and 
with a view of the state of the connection at the time 
of his death. 

R 3 



i86 A Chronological History [1790. 

August 14, 1752, The first Conference was held 
in Limerick. Mr. Wesley only observes concern- 
ing it, " These two days I spent in Conference with 
our Preachers." 

April 20, 1756, The second Conference began in 
Dublin. His account of it is, " All our Preachers 
met. I never before found such unanimity among 
them. They appeared not only to be of one heart, 
but likewise of one mind and judgment." 

June 17, 1758, The third Conference met in Li- 
merick. He observes; 44 Our little Conference 
began, at which fourteen Preachers were present. 
We settled all things here, which we judged would 
be of use to the Preachers or the Societies, and con- 
sulted how to' remove whatever might be an hin- 
drance to the work of God. 

July 5, 1760, The fourth Conference was also 
held in Limerick. He says, * Ten of us met in a 
little Conference. By the blessing of God we were 
all of one mind, particularly with regard to the Church. 
Willing to attend there, be the Minister good or bad. 

The other Conferences were all held in Dunlin, 
and generally in every second year; but Mr. Wes- 
ley for the most part only mentions them without 
entering into any particulars. They were held in 
the years 1762,1765, 1767,1769,1771, 1773, 1775, 

July 18, 1775, The eleventh Conference was 
beld immediately after a severe illness which Mr. 
Wesley had in the North ot Ireland. Ai that time 
Mr, Payne, one of the Preachers, prayed, " that God 
would add to the life of his aged servant, httt-en 
years !" Mr. Gaver, at whose house Mr. Wesley 
lay, declared, 44 That he had no doubt God would 
answer the prayer.'' It is remarkable, that Mr. 
Wesley lived alter this fifteen years and a few 
months. 

July 7, 1778, The twelfth Conference was held 
in Dublin, The Minutes were then, for the first 



l-rgo.] Of the People called Methodists. i8jf 

time, published. The same has been done at every 
succeeding Canference ; bu: these Minutes contain 
nothing material, except t ie increase of the So- 
cieties, which will be noted in the general s;a :e~ 
ment. The thirteenth Conference was held in the 
year 1783. The fourteenth in 1783. The fifteenth 
in 1787. 

July 3, 1789, The sixteenth (the last Confe- 
rence at which Mr. Wesley presided;, was held in 
Dublin. He observes concerning it, " I had 
much satisfaction in this Conierence ; in which, 
conversing with De-ween forty and fifty Travel- 
ing Preachers, I found such a body of men as I 
had hardly believed could have been brought to- 
gether in Ireland; men of so sound experience, 
so deep in piety, and so strong understanding, 
that I am convinced they are no way inferior to 
the English Conference, except it be in number." 

Doctor Coke, as Mr. Wesley's representative, 
held a Conference in Dublin in the year 1782, there 
having been none there since the year 1778. Also in 
the years 1784, 1786, 1788, and in the year 1790, 
There was none there in the year 1791, on account 
of Mr. Wesley's death, none bavflng a right to 
appoint who should hold a Conference. The 
Brethren met together bv way of Committee, and 
appointed six of their boriy to attend the English 
Conference. 

Since that period the Doctor has been regularly 
thosen by the English Conference to preside at the 
Irish one, and this lies been perfect) v agreeable to 
the wishes of the Irish brethren expressed in their 
official annual letters. 

When the Doctor was first appointed after Mr, 
Wesley's death, in the year 1791, it was declared, 
that " No letters of complaint, or on Circuit bu- 
siness, shall be written to England on account of 
this appointment. The Committee of the Districts 
shall d terrmne all appeals whatsoever during the 
intervals of the Conference, And therefore all 



1 88 A Chronological History 



[179a. 



applications on Society business during the said in- 
tervals, which cannot be determined by the Assis- 
tants of the Circuits, shall be made to the Com- 
mittees only/' The Doctor has been appointed by 
the Conference to visit the Societies in Ireland, 
which he has done, and generally to the edification 
of the people. 

The reason why Mr. Wesley was absent from 
Ireland from 1778 to 1783, was, his English friends 
were unwilling to let him go during that period on 
account of his controversy with Father O'Leary. 
But their fe rs were needless, the Protestant Volun- 
teers would have protected him, and when he came 
in the year 1783, he was cordially received by all 
ranks of people : he even had a friendly interview 
with his antagonist Father O'Leary. They breakfast- 
ed together at a friend's house in the^city of Corke, 
and parted in love though not unitecl in sentiment* 



The State of the Connection at the Conference pre- 
ceding the Death of Mr. Wesley. 





Circuits. 




Preachers. 


Members, 


In 


England. 




• 195 


• 5 2 -^3 2 


In 


Ireland, 


2 9 


. 67 


14,106 


In 


Wales, 


• 3 


7 




In 


Scotland, 


. 8 


. 18 


1086 


In 


the Isle of Man, . 


1 


3 


2580 


In 


the Norman Isles, 


2 


4 


498 


In 


the West India Isles, 7 


• »3 


4<5°° 


In 


the British Domi-"") 


f 4 


6 


800 




nions in America, J 






In 


the United States ] 




. 198 


■ 43^65 


of America, J 


\ 97 




Total. 


216 


5" 





The first Preachers began to assist Mr. Wesley 
as Itinerants in the year 1740; Twenty-five years 
after, viz. in the year 4765, their names and sta* 



Of the People called Methodists. 189 



tions were for the first time published in the Mi- 
nutes of the Conlerence. All therefore who came 
into the connection during that period may be con- 
sidered as the first race of Methodist Preachers. 
The last Conference which Mr. Wesley presi- 
ded at, was in the year 1790, exactly twenty-five 
years from the year 1765. The Preachers 
who were admitted into the connection during this 
period may be considered as the second race of Me- 
thodist Preachers. Those who have been admitted 
since Mr. Wesley's death, may be considered as 
the third 'race. For all their nam €3, and the year 
when each began to travel, see the Eleventh Chap- 
ter. 



CHAPTER THE EIGHTH. 

From Mr. Wesley's Death in 1791, to the Confc* 
rence in 1794. 

On Wednesday, March 2, 1791, at ten o'clock 
in the forenoon, Mr. Wesley departed this life, at 
his house in the City Road, London. He fell 
asleep while several of the Preachers, with the fa- 
mily, were on their knees commending him to God. 
He had preached on the preceding Thursday for the 
last time at Leatherhead, on the London Circuit, 
on Isa. lv. b, 7. and was but five days confined. 
He had often prayed that he might not iive to be 
useless, and his prayer was answered. His last 
words were, " The best of all is, God is with us !" 

The death of such a man was no common lo s. It 
was deeply fek by the whole connection. Thou- 
sands ot the people, with all the Travelling Preach- 
ers, went into mourning for him. The pulpits, and 



igo A Chronological History [ 1 79** 

many of the Chapels, not only in the Methodist 
Connection, but in others also, were hung with 
black cloth. In every place something was said by 
way of Funeral Sermon ; and in many places dis- 
courses were preached on the same subject, which 
were afterwards published. Many Ministers, both 
of the Establishment and among the Dissenters, 
mentioned his long, laborious, devoted, useful life* 
with great respect ; and exhorted their hearers to be 
followers of him as he had been of Christ. 



1 he following is Mr. Wesley's Last Will and Testa, 
merit. 

In the name of God, Amen ! 

I JOHN WESLEY, Clerk, some time Fellow of 
Lincoln-College, Oxford, revoking all others, ap- 
point 'his f/be my last Will and Testament. 

I give all my books now on sale, and the copies 
of them (only subject to a rent charge of 85/. a 
year to the widow and children of my brother) to 
my faithful friends, JohnHorton, Merchant, George 
Wolff, Merchant, and William Marriott, Stock-bro- 
ker, ail of London, in trust tor the general fund of 
the Meihodist Conference in carrying on the work 
of God, by Itinerant Preachers : on condition that 
they permit the following committee, Thomas Coke, 
James Creighton, Peard Dickenson, Thomas Ran- 
kin, George Whitfield, and the London Assistant 
for the time being, still to superintend the printing 
press, and to employ Hannah Paramore and George 
Paramore as heretofore, unless tour of the Commit- 
tee judge a change to be needful. 

I give the Books, Furniture, and whatever else 
belongs to me in the three houses at Kingswood, in 
trusi to Thomas Coke, Alexander Mather, and - 
Henry Moore, to be stifl employed m teaching and 



1 79 1 '] Of P eo P* e called Methodists. 191 
maintaining the children of poor Travelling Preach- 
ers. 

I give to Thomas Coke, Doctor John White- 
head, and Henry Moore, all the books which are 
in my study and bedchamber at London, and in my 
studies elsewhere, in trust tor the use of the 
Preachers who shall labour there from time to time, 

I give the coins, and whatever else is found in 
the drawer of my bureau at London, to my dear 
grand-daughters Mary and Jane Smith. 

I give all my Manuscripts to Thomas Coke, 
Doctor Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt 
or published as they see good. 

I give whatever money remains in my bureau 
and pockets at my decease, to be equally divided 
between Thomas Briscoe, William Collins, John 
Easton, and Isaac Brown. 

I desire my gowns, cassocks, sashes, and bands, 
may remain at the Chapel for the use ot the clergy*, 
men attending there. 

I desire the London Assistant for the time being 
to divide the rest of my wearing apparel between 
those four of the Travelling Preachers that want it 
most ; only my pel rise I give to the Rev. Mr. 
Creighton ; my watch to my friend Joseph Brad- 
ford ; my gold seal to Eliz. Ritchie. 

I give my chaise and horses to James Ward and 
Charles Wheeler, in trust, to be sold, and the mo- 
ney to be divided, one half to Hannah Abbott, and 
the other to the poor members of the Select Society. 

Out of the first money which arises from the sale 
of books, I bequeath to my dear sister Martha 
Hall, (it alive) 401. to Mr. Creihgton aforesaid, 40I. 
and to the Rev. Mr. Heath 60I. 

And whereas I am empowered by a late Deed to 
name the persons who are to preach in the New 
Chape! at London., (the Clergymen for a continuance) 
and by another Deed to name a Committee for ap- 
pointing Preachers in the New Chapel at Bath, I 
do hereby appoint John Ricnardson, Thomas Coke, 



192 A Chronological History [*79i # 

James Creighton, Peard Dickenson, Clerks ; Alex- 
ander Mather, William Thompson, Henry Moore, 
Andrew Blair, John Valton, Joseph Bradford, 
James Rogers, and William Myles, to preach in 
the New Chapel at London, and to be the Com- 
mittee fcr appointing Preachers in the New Chapel 
at B? th 

I likewise appoint Henry Brooke, Painter, Ar- 
thur Keen, Gent, and William Whitestone, Sta- 
tioner, all of Dublin, to receive the annuity of gl. 
(English) left to Kingswood school by the late Ro- 
ger Shiel, Esq. 

I give 67. to be divided among the six poor men, 
aamed by the Assistant, who shall carry my body 
to the grave- for I particularly desire there may be 
no hearse, no coach, no escutcheon, no pomp, ex- 
cept the tears of them that loved me, and are fol- 
lowing me to Abraham's bosom. I solemnly ad- 
jure my Executors in the name of God, punctually 
to observe this. 

Lastly, I give to each of those Travelling 
Preachers who shall remain in the connection six 
months after my decease, as a little token of my 
love, the eight volumes of sermons. 

I appoint John Horton, George Wolff, and 
William Marriott, aforesaid, to be the Executors of 
this my last Will and Testament, for which trouble 
they will receive no recompence till the Resurrec- 
tion of the just. 

Witness my hand and seal, the 20th day of Fe- 
bruary 1789. 

JOHN WESLEY, (Seal) 

Signed, sealed, and delivered by the 
said Testator as for his last Will and Tes- 
tament, in the presence of us 

WILLIAM CLULOW, 
ELIZABETH CLULOW. 



1 79 1 .] Of the People called Methodists* 1 93 

Should there be any part of my personal estate 
undisposed of by this my Will, I give the same 
unto my two Nieces E, Ellison, and S. Collet, 
equally. 

n JOHN WESLEY. 

William Clulow, 
Elizabeth Clulow, 

Feb, 25, 1789. 

I give my types, printing-presses, and every- 
thing pertaining thereto, to Mr. Thomas Rankin, 
and Mr. George Whitfield, in trust for the use o£ 
the Conference. 

JOHN WESLEY. 

Mr. Wesley's Will being read, it was found that 
he had bequeathed all his books, fhis only property) 
with the copies of them, (subject to a debt of one 
thousand six hundred pounds, due to the widow 
and children of his brother, by marriage settle- 
ment,) to Mr. John Horton, Mr. George Wolff, and 
Mr. William Marriott, in trust for the general 
fund ot the Methodist Conference, in carrying on 
the work of God by Itinerant Preachers ; on condi- 
tion that they should permit the Rev. Dr. Coke, the 
Rev. James Creighton, the Rev. Peard Dickenson, 
Mr. Thomas Rankin, Mr. George Whitfield, and 
the London Assistant for the time being, to super- 
intend the printing-press, and to employ the printer, 
&c. as heretofore : and to two of this Committee^ 
viz. Mr. Rankin, and Mr. Whitfield, he bequeath- 
ed all his types, printing-presses, and every thing 
pertaining thereto, in trust for the use of the Con- 
ference. 

His manuscripts he bequeathed to Dr. Coke, Dr 6 
Whitehead, and Mr. Henry Moore, to be burnt or 
published, as they should see good. The three 
gentlemen first named were appointed Executors, 
and the Will, which was dated the zoih of JF>« 

S 



*94 



A Chronological History [*79*# 



bruary, 1789, was witnessed by William and Eliza- 
beth Clulow. 

An inventory of the stock of books was taken 
soon alter Mr. Wesley's interment ; and his manu- 
scripts, with all the letters of his correspondents, 
were then also carefully sealed up, and deposited 
with Mr. Rogers, the Superintendant of the Lon- 
don Circuit* until Dr. Coke should return from 
America, in order that they might be examined, 
and disposed of according to the Will ; a printed 
copy of which was sent to all the Travelling Preach- 
ers in the connection, signed by the three Exe- 
cutors, and also the Preachers in London, with the 
following note subjoined.-— " Since the death of 
the Rev. Mr. Wesley, a Deed, bearing date Octo- 
ber 5, 1790, and executed by him before two wit- 
nesses, hath appeared, wherein he gives all his 
bouks stock in trade, &c. to Thomas Coke, 
Alexander Mather, Peard Dickinson, John Valton, 
James Rogers, Joseph Taylor, and Adam Clarke, 
in trust, for carrying on the work of God by Itine- 
rant Preachers ; subject to the debt already men- 
tioned, with all debts and legacies specified in the 
Will.. 

" N. B. The intent of this deed, with respect 
to the application of the produce of the books, &c. 
is exactly the same as expressed in the Will ; and 
the Executors and Trustees are peifectly agreed, 
and resolved to act in concert fulfilling the desire of 
the deceased, ' 

A short time after Mr. Wesley's death, a report 
being circulated that Mr. Sampson, Jun. formerly a 
Travelling Preacher, had a history of Mr. Wesley 
ready for the press, the Executors, with the concur- 
rence of the Committee for printing, published the 
following caution in the newspapers. 

" The Executors of the late Rev. John Wesley, 
think it necessary to caution his numerous friends 
and the public, against receiving any spurious or 
hasty accounts of his life, as three gentlemen, to 



1 79 1 •] Qfi P c0 P^ e Methodists* 1 95 

whom he has bequeathed his manuscripts and 
other valuable papers, will publish an authentic 
narrative as soon as it can be prepared for the 
press." Mr. Hampson, Jun. had been a Tra- 
velling Preacher, and was educated at Kings- 
wood school. Through his father's influence he 
was received into the connection, and- continued 
so for upwards of seven years. He then pro- 
cured ordination, and got a living in the Esta- 
blished Church. The report appeared in a short 
time to be well founded. Mr. Hampson in- 
tended to have published these Memoirs in Mr, 
Wesley's life time, as his preface sets forth. 

Two of these gentlemen, viz. Dr. Coke and 
Mr. Moore, were absent from London, and folly 
engaged in the work as Itinerants. Dr. Whitehead 
resided in London, and at that time acted as a local 
Preacher, under the direction of Mr. Rogers, the 
Superintendant. This gentleman had also been a 
Travelling Preacher for some years. He after- 
wards studied physic, and joined the society of 
Quakers. About three years before Mr. Wesley's 
death, he again joined the Methodist Society, and 
was received by Mr. Wesley with his usual kind- 
ness. He was much esteemed by all the parties, 
and was therefore with the consent of all. appoint- 
ed to compile the " Narrative C Mr. Wesley's pa- 
pers, at the Doctor's earnest request, were also de- 
livered into his care by Mr. Rogers, with the con- 
sent of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, that he might 
select at his leisure what was needful fjr the 
work ; the whole to be afterwards examined.-— 
Dr. Whitehead proposed to Mr. Rogers, that he 
should have one hundred pounds for his trouble and 
loss of time ; which was fully agreed to; at a meet- 
ing of the Executors and the Printing Committee 
united; only they determined, at the request of 
Mr, Rogers, that the Doctor should have one hun- 
dred guineas, ai being a handsomer sum.- — I have 

S 2 



296 A Chronological History [1791* 

been the more particular in these transactions, as I 
shall have to speak of some facts necessarily con- 
nected with them in the course of this h istory. 

July 26, 1791, About a week after the above 
agreement, the forty-eighth Conference assembled at 
Manchester, according to the appointment of the 
former year. There were present upwards of two 
hundred Travelling Preachers from various parts of 
the three kingdoms. Every person present seemed 
deeply sensible of the importance of the occasion. 
Tor more than fifty years, Mr. Wesley had been, 
under God, the Father and Head of the whole 
connection. And though far the greater part of 
the Societies had been formed by the labours of the 
Preachers, and many of them Mr. Wesley had 
never visited, yet having begun the work, and 
formed the rules by which the whole was govern- 
ed : having by unwearied labour in travelling, 
preaching, and writing, for upwards of half a 
century, given to the whole work a consistency 
and order, which, under God, ensured its stability, 
he was justly considered a centre of union both 
to Preachers and People, and as having an apos- 
tolic and fatherly authority over the whole body, 
He still continued to visit the principal places every 
two years, and to preside at the Conferences. 

Mr. William Thompson was chosen President, 
and Dr. Coke Secretary. — The Preachers had con- 
versed together previously to the regular opening 
of the Conference, and were greatly strengthened 
and comforted by knowing each others mind, that 
they weie determined to abide in the good way in 
which they had been called, and to be followers of 
their deceased father as he had been of Christ : and 
the first business done when the Conference was 
opened, was the passing a unanimous resolution to 
that effect. 

The following Minute was then prepared for in- 

seition. 



1-79* •] Of £/ '* e P eo pte called Methodists. 197 

" It may be expected, that the Conference 
should make some observations on the death of Mr. 
Wesley, but they find themselves utterly inadequate 
to express their ideas and feelings on- this awful and 
affecting event, 

" Their souls do truly mourn for their great loss; 
and they trust they shall give the most substantial 
proofs of their veneration tor the memory of their 
much esteemed father and friend, by endeavouring, 
though with great humility and diffidence, to follow 
and imitate him in doctrine, discipline, and life." 

Mr. Bradford, who used to travel with Mr. Wes- 
lev. then delivered the following letter to the Presi- 
dent* 

TO THE METHODIST CONFERENCE. 

Chester, April 7 , 1785^ 

" My Dear Brethren^ 
" Some of our Travelling Preachers have ex- 
pressed a tear, that alter my decease you would ex- 
clude them either, from preaching in connexion with 
you, or from some other privileges which they now 
enjoy. I know no other way to prevent any such 
inconvenience, than to leave these my last words 
with you. 

" I beseech you by the mercies of God, that 
you never avail yourselves of the Deed of Decla- 
ration, to assume any superiority over your bre- 
thren: but let all things go on among those Itinerants 
who chuse to remain together, exactly in the same 
manner as when I was with you, so far as circum- 
stances will permit. 

M In particular I beseech you, if you ever loved 
me, and if yoa now love God and your brethren, 
to have no respect of persons in stationing the 
Preachers, in chusing children for Kingwood - 
-school, in disposing 01 the yearly contribution, 
and the Preacher's fund, or any other publicmoney* 
But do all things with a singie eye, as I have done 
horn the beginning, Go on thus, doing all things 



19S A Chronological History [179*- 

without prejudice or partiality, and God will be 
with you even to the end. 

JOHN WESLEY." 

The Conference immediately and unanimously 
resolved, that all the Preachers who were in full 
connection with them, should enjoy every privi- 
lege that the members of the Conference enjoy, 
agreeably to the above written letter of their vene- 
rable deceased Father in the Gospel, and consistent 
with the Deed of Declaration. 

The three Executors of Mr. Wesley's Will hav- 
ing come from London in order to confer with the 
Preachers respecting the books which Mr. Wesley 
had left, and the debt of one thousand six hundred 
pounds, with which they were encumbered, the 
Conference entered upon that business. 

By the will, the Stock and Copy-right of those 
Tracts which Mr. Wesley had published in the latter 
part of his life, (his Works had been published more 
than fourteen years, and to them no copy-right could 
be attached) were lelt in trust to the three executors 
for the benefit of the fund already mentioned ; but 
by a very express clause which immediately followed^ 
the Executors were to have nothing to do with the 
Printing, which was put into the hands of a Com- 
mittee expressly named for that purpose. His Types, 
Presses, &c. were alfo left, not to the three Execu- 
tors, but to two Preachers, in trust for the u/e of the 
Conference. — By the Deed which Mr. Wesley had 
executed after the Will, the Stock and the Copy- 
right of all the books and tracts which Mr. Wesley 
bad published, or evcmmight publish during the re- 
mainder of his life, were given to seven Trustees 
therein named, for the same purpose as that men- 
tioned in the Will ; with this difference, that whereas 
m the Will the profits were directed to be applied to 
the carrying on the work of God by Itinerant Preach- 
ers, (a very general description, and which would 
give great latitude in the application) in the Deed it 



1 79 1 *] Of ^ e P e0 P^ e ca ^ c ^ Methodists. 199 
was expressly declared, that the profits should be ap- 
plied to the above use, according to the Deed of De- 
claration refpecting the Conference, which M>r. Wes- 
ley had filed in Chancery in the year j 784. The seven 
Trustees were also ordered and empowered to pay all 
such debts as he should owe at the time of his death, 
and any legacies or annuities which he should be- 
queath by his Will. From all these particulars, the 
Preachers assembled had no doubt that the printing, 
the distribution of the books, and the application of 
the profits, were defigned by Mr. Wesley, to be as 
heretofore, under the direction of the Conference. 

The Preachers from these considerations being per- 
fectly satisfied of Mr. Wesley's defign refpecting his 
property ; and the feven Trustees of the Deed having 
declared, that they were willing and desirous that 
every thing should go on as heretofore under the di- 
rection of the Conference, they proceeded to con- 
sider what should be done respecting the debt of one 
thousand six hundred pounds, to which the property 
was liable, and for which the Trustees of the Deed, 
and the Executors of the Will were both refponsible; 
and they came unanimously to the following refolu- 
tion, viz. to borrow the one thousand six hundred 
pounds, and to pay the debt immediately, as being 
mod for the honour of their deceafed Father ; and to 
do their utmoft in their several Circuits to difpose of 
the Stock that this money might be repaid, and the 
surplus used according to the design of the Testator, 
in the support of the Gospel in the poor Circuits. 

They next considered how they should behave to- 
wards the three Executors of Mr. Wesley's Will. 
The Conference were sensible that they were very 
respectable men, and that they as well as the Trustees 
of the Deed, had a right to be satisfied, that the pro- 
perty Mr. Wesley had left, and to which they had 
administered, should be used according to the design 
of the Testator. It was therefore proposed, that the 
three Executors should be incorporated with the 
Preachers in order that they might be present at the Con,- 



SCO d Chronological History [*7S* 

ferences when this money should be disposed of; and 
that they should be members of the Committee in 
London, for the regulation of the press, and the ex- 
amination of the accompts*. This proposal was also 
agreed to, without a dissentingvoice. 

The three Executors were then introduced; and 
the President informed them of the refolutions which 
the Conference had passed respecting them and the 
property to which they had administered, adding, 
44 We think this will he a safe and effectual way to 
fulfil the design of the Testator." The Executors 
replied, That in their opinion, their authority was to 
continue over the property, for the benefit of the Con- 
ference, as long as they should live, and therefore they? 
could not comply with the; proposal. The President 
replied, that certainly then authority could only ex- 
tend to the property which Mr. Wesley died possessed 
of;, that it could not extend to what might arise out 
of it by means of the Preachers. The Executors an- 
swered, that they, would maturely consider what had 
been proposed, and then give an answer. 

The next morning the three gentlemen attended* 
and delivered the following paper : 

" Having maturely considered the. situation in 
which we stand, as Executors to Mr. Wesley, and 
Trustees of his property, for the use of the Confe- 
rence, after payment of his. debts and legacies, and 
being sworn in, the Ecclesiastical Court faithfully to 
execute his Will, it is our opinion, that we cannot 
legally or conscientiously divest ourselves of the trust 
reposed in us, or extend its administration beyond the 
designs of the Testator. We are. fully sensible that 
the Conference have it in their power to render the 
property of small value ; but we trust that they will 
not come to any, resolution, of that kind, as whatever 
it may produce will be solely at their disposal, and we 
wish to afford them every assistance and support in 
our power toward carrying on the work of God agree- 
ably, to. Mr, Wesley's design." 

When this paper was read, one of the Preachers 



l 79 l -J Of P ec P' iC Methodists, 201 

observed, 44 Thai he could not think that it was 
Mr. Wesley's design, that they (the Executors) should 
have the management of the property in the exclusive 
way then claimed, as he had executed a Deed which 
had placed that authority in the hands ot Seven Per- 
sons, members of the Conference." One of the Ex- 
ecutors immediately replied, 44 That they had taken 
advice respecting that Deed, and were informed that 
it was good for nothing ; and that any claim on that 
ground would be resisted" The President then in- 
formed the three gentlemen that the Preachers were 
determined to give up the whole property if the Exe- 
cutors persisted in their refusal of the union proposed 
to them by the Conference, as they were certain the 
Testator's design could in no other way be fulfilled. 
Upon this, further time for consideration was desired 
by the Executors, who the next morning delivered 
the following note : 

44 To meet the wishes of the Conference we are 
willing wholly to give up our trust to them. (This 
the Conference did not 44 wish," as is plain from their 
proposals to the Executors,] after discharging the debts 
and legacies, provided we can do it legally. In order 
therefore conscientiously to divest ourfelves of the 
charge, we will without delay take the opinion of 
the King's Advocate, and one other eminent Doctor 
of Civil Law, whether it can be done: and if so, 
what will be the proper mode to be adopted. The 
cafe we are willing to submit to your own statement. ,} 

This proposal was maturely considered by the Con- 
ference, who were fully satisfied that Mr. Wesley 
intended, as was clear even from the Will alone, that 
the printing, and the disposal of the books, should be 
under the direction of the Conference ; and that the 
utmoft the Executors could reasonably demand was, 
to see that the profits were difpofed of according to 
the design of the Testator, This the union of the 
Executors with the Conference fully secured. The 
exclusive management contended for, was in itself to- 
tal, y impracticable, and also plainly contrary to the 
design of the deceased: it appeared also to the Preach- 



202 A Chronological History [179 1 , 

ers, notwithstanding their conviction of the upright- 
ness of the three gentlemen, to be highly unreafona- 
ble. To seem therefore, while thus impressed, to 
consent to its being referred to legal opinion, whether 
they should submit to act in the way proposed, when 
they were determined not to submit, would be insin- 
cerity. For as it was a question that rested with 
themselves, they were determined to give up the le- 
gacy (which certainly any Legatees may do) rather 
than submit to a demand which they saw would de- 
stroy their, unanimity, and impede their usefulness, 
Beside, the delay of a year, (before which period the 
Conference could not again assemble,) would be at- 
tended with great inconvenience. They therefore 
refolved to give up at once to the three Executors, 
all that the law could possibly give than ; thus avoid- 
ing, as most becoming their character, all further 
contention whether legal or otherwise. — The follow, 
ing answer was sent the same day to the three gen- 
tlemen. 

" The Conference beg leave to return the follow- 
ing answer to the Executors of the late Rev. Mr. W es- 
ley's Will, as containing their ultimate resolutions, in 
respect to the business between them and the Exe- 
cutors. 

I. They return the Executors their sincere thanks 
for the trouble which they have taken in coming down 
from London to Manchester on the business of their 
office. 

IL They inform the Executors that they resign all 
their claim and right to the w T hole stock- of. books and 
pamphlets of which Mr. Wesley was possessed at the 
time of his death, into the hands of them,- the Exe- 
cutors, 

III. They will purchase the above-mentior>ed stock 
of the Executors, (if the Executors please) at any. 
time between this and the first of September next v 
paying to the Executors fuch a sum of money as will 
be sufficient to enable them to discharge every oblu 
gation which may then. lie. upon them on account c£ 
Mr, Wesley's With 5 ' 



*.79 l, 1 Of Metfco&s is. a°3 

Thus ended this painful bufiaess for that time. It 
is not easy to arrive at any clear or certain conclu- 
sions concerning the motives which induced these 
good men to refuse the proposal of acting in union 
with the Preachers, and to insist upon an exclufive 
management. The opinion of their Lawyer, that the 
Deed was informal, and therefore void, no doubt in- 
duced them to suppose, that such a management be- 
longed to them of right. Yet it is hard to say how 
they could imagine this, when even the Will itself 
expresslv excludes them from having any thing to do 
with printing, and gives the whole superintendance 
in that line to a Committee of Preachers expressly 
named, of which Committee the Executors were not 
even to be members. The Conference certainly of- 
fered them more than the Will gave them. Had they 
accepted the proposal, the accompts, and even the 
printing, riot only of any of Mr. Wesley's books, 
but of all new books, (with which, as Executors of 
Mr, Wesley, they could, of right, have nothing to 
do,) together with the disposal of the profits, would 
all have been under their inspection. This union I 
am convinced would have been attended with the 
happiest effects. These gentlemen however thought 
otherwise; and certainly they were justifiable in fol- 
lowing their own judgment, as the Preachers were 
on their part, in chusing what appeared to them the 
most excellent way. 

The Conference proceeded to settle the business 
of priming lor the ensuing year. They appointed a 
Committee to superintend the accompts, to examine 
every thing which should be proposed to be printed 
at their press during the year; and also empowered 
this Committee finally to settle with the three execu- 
tors at the expiration of the month given them to 
consider the proposal of the Conference. 

The^executors then departed. Upon their re« 
turn to London, they consulted the Solicitor Ge- 
neral, (now Lord Eldon,) and the Kings Advocate, 
concerning Mr. Wesley's Will, and also the Deed, 



204 J Chronological History [*79* 

and received for answer, That the Deed was Tes- 
tamentary ; and that it superseded the Will, in res- 
pect to the books, copy-right, &c. being made sub- 
sequent to the Will. The executors hereupon in- 
formed the seven Trustees of the Deed of the opini- 
on they had received. The Trustees immediately 
went to London, and took out letters of Administra- 
tion accordingly. 

The publishing a Life: of Mr. Wesley was then 
considered, and several objections were made to 
Dr. Whitehead as the Biographer, chiefly on ac- 
count of his known versatility, and the short time 
he had been in the connection since his last admis- 
sion. But Mr. Rogers entirely satisfied the bre- 
thren on these points, and the Doctor was authorised 
to compile the Life, and also appointed one of the 
Committee already mentioned, for examination and 
superintendance. The Committee thus appointed 
consisted of the following persons : The Rev. Dr 6 
Coke, the Rev. James Creighton, the Rev. Peard 
Dickinson, Mr. James Rogers, Mr. Richard Rodda, 
Mr. George Whitfield, and Dr. Whitehead. 

This business being settled, the Conference con- 
sidered the state of the connection at large. Con- 
siderable uneasiness had been manifested among the 
people from the time of Mr. Wesley's death, con- 
cerning the question which had otten before been 
agitated : Some who were attached to what was 
called, The Old Plan, viz. a strict connection 
with the National Church, printed circular letters, 
strongly insisting on that plan being adopted. This, 
as might be easily foreseen, provoked replies from 
those who in several places wished to have the plan 
so extended, as to comprehend every scriptural 
privilege. Thus a dispute was revived, which con- 
tinued for four years, and was productive of great 
uneasiness to the Preachers. 

The letters above-mentioned occasioned tfye fol- 
lowing Minute. 

Q. Is it necessary to enter into any engagement 



*79 1§ ] Of the People called Methodists. 20^ 

in respect to our future plan of (Economy ? — A. We 
engage to follow strictly the plan which Mr. Wes- 
ley left us. — This answer was variously interpreted, 
according to the wishes of the two parties already 
mentioned. Hence the dispute became more warm. 
But the Conference could not be more explicit, as 
they saw it was impossible at that time to satisfy those 
who thus contended. 

Many fears having been expressed, that after 
Mr. Wesley's death the Preachers would cease to 
travel; to remove these, the following Minute was 
made. 

(9.1 Are any directions necessary concerning sta- 
tioning of the Preachers ? — A. No Preacher shall 
be stationed for any Circuit above two years succes- 
sively, unless God has been pleased to use him as 
the instrument of a remarkable revival. 

The Conference being sorely pressed to provide 
for the families of the Preachers ; to avoid an un- 
due increase of this burthen the following Minute 
was adopted. 

0. Whereas we have been disappointed by mar- 
ried Preachers coming out to travel in expectation, 
of being themselves able to maintain their wives 
independantly of the connection, who very soon 
became entirely dependant on it: how shall this be 
prevented in future? — A. Let no Preacher be re- 
ceived on this plan, unless he can bring in writing 
such an account of his income, signed by his 
Superintendant, as shall satisfy the Conference. 
2. If any person shall propose to keep a Preacher's 
wife or children, he shall give a bond to the Con- 
ference for the sum he is to allow. 

To oppose a great and encreasing evil, the fol- 
lowing rule was made. 

Q. Have we not made too great advances to- 
wards conformity to the world? — A. We fear we 
have. 

(J. How shall we prevent this?—- A.i. Those 
T 



2o6 A Chronological History [*79t» 

school-masters and school-mistresses who receive 
dancing-masters into their schools, and those parents 
who employ dancing-masters for their children, shall 
be no longer members of our Societies. 2. Let every 
Superintendant read the " Thoughts on Dress," once 
a year, in all his Societies. 

France appeared on the Minutes of the Confer- 
ence this year ! A change that was favourable to re- 
ligious liberty, having taken place two years before 
in the government of that country, William Mahy 9 
a native of the island of Guernsey, was sent into 
Normandy and Britanny, to preach the Gospel to 
the inhabitants. He had considerable success, 
and his name appeared for France in the Minutes 
for 1792. But the war which broke out between 
this country and France in the beginning of 1793, 
and the revolutionary government, with the horrors 
that followed in that distracted nation, rendered his 
mission nearly abortive. 

Since the return of Peace, there is a prospect, 
blessed be God, that the Gospel in its life and power 
will find its way through France and Italy, 

At this Conference, the Honourable William 
Wilberforce, Member of Parliament for the County 
of York, sent a letter to the Conference accompanied 
with a present of one hundred and two volumes, of 
** The Evidence that appeared before a Select Com- 
mittee of the House of Commons, relative to the 
Slave Trade.' 1 One for each Member of the Con- 
ference, two for the President, and two for the Se- 
cretary. In his letter he complimented them on their 
piety and zeal, and intreated them to use their, influ- 
ence in getting petitions signed and presented to Par- 
liament, praying for the abolition of the above trade. 
The Conference sent him a polite answer, in which 
they promised to comply with his request. From a prin- 
ciple of conscience they entered heartily into the work, 
and were instrumental in a measure of promoting 
what appeared the general sense of the country at 



ijgi.] Of the People called Methodists. £c 7 

that time respecting the Slave Trade, namely 
u That it ought to be abolished" 

To supply the want of Mr. Wesley's Stiperifi- 
tendance, local authorities were instituted. The 
Circuits were formed into Districts. There were 
not less than three, nor more than eight Circuits in 
each District ; in general there were rive. England 
was divided into seventeen Districts, Ireland into five, 
Scotland into two, and Wales formed one. 

The Districts have authority, 1. To try and sus- 
pend Preachers who are found immoral, erroneous 
in doctrine, or deficient in abilities. 2. To decide 
concerning the building of Chapels. 3. To examine 
the demands from the Circuits respecting the sup- 
port of the Preachers, and of their families. 4 1 o 
elect a Representative to attend and form a Com- 
mittee four days before the meeting of the Confer- 
ence, in order to prepare a draft of the stations fcr 
the ensuing year. Three things the District Assem- 
blies cannot do: 1. They cannot make any rule. 
2. They cannot expel a Preacher. 3. They cannot 
station the Preachers. — An appeal to the Confer- 
ence is allowed in all cases. 

RULES RESPECTING THE DISTRICTS, 

In this year (1791.) it was agreed, 1. The As- 
sistant of a Circuit shall have authority to summons 
the Preachers of his District who are in full connec- 
tion, on any critical case, which, according to the 
best of his judgment, merits such an interference. 
And the said Preachers, or as many of them as can 
attend, shall assemble at the place and time appoint- 
ed by the Assistant aforesaid, and shall form a Com- 
mittee tor the purpose of determining concerning 
the business on which they are called. They shall 
choose a chairman for the occasion, and their decision 
shall be final till the meeting of the next Conference, 
when the Chairman of the Committee shall lay the 
Minutes ol their proceedings before the Conference. 
T 2 



so8 A Chronological History [ J 79i. 

Provided nevertheless, that nothing shall be done by 
any Committee contrary to the resolutions of the Con- 
ference. 2. " Let the District Committees settle the 
temporal accounts of their respective Districts annu- 
ally. 3. The Committee of every District in England 
and Scotland shall elect one of their body, to form a 
Committee to draw up a plan for the stationing of the 
Preachers in Great Britain ; which Committee shall 
meet at the place where the Conference is held, 
three days in the week preceding the Conference, 
( now it is four days ; they begin on the Wednesday.) 
in order to draw up the above mentioned plan. The 
Committee of every District in Ireland shall send 
one of their body to meet the Delegate two days be- 
fore the Irish Conference for the same purpose. 

In the year 1792, it was added, p. The Chair- 
man, shall have authority to call a meeting of the 
Committee of his District on any application of the 
Preachers or people, which appears to him to re- 
quire it. But he must never individually interfere 
with any other Circuit but his own. 2. Whenever 
the Chairman has received any complaint against a 
preacher either from the Preachers or the people, he 
shall send an exact account of the complaint in writing 
to the person accused, with the name of the accuser, 
or accusers, before he calls a meeting of the District 
Committee to examine into the charge. 3. If it ap- 
pear on just grounds to any Assistant, that the Chair- 
man of his District has been guilty of any crime or 
misdemeanor, or that he has neglected to call a 
meeting of the District Committee when there were 
sufficient reasons for calling it, such Assistant shall 
have authority in that case to call a meeting of the 
District Committee, and to fix the time and place of 
meeting. The Committee thus assembled, shall have 
power, if they judge necessary, to try the Chairman* 
and, if found guilty, to suspend him from being a 
Travelling Preacher till the ensuing Conference, or 
to remove him from the office of an Assistant, or to 
depose him from the Chair, and to elect another in 
Lis place. 



f 79 x 0 0/ the People called Methodists. 209 

In the year 1793, it was enquired, Q. Shal 
any alteration be made concerning the exercise of 
the office of a Chairman of a District? — A. If any 
Preacher be accused of immorality, the Preacher ac- 
cused and his accuser shall respectively choose two 
Preachers of their District; and the Chairman of 
the District shall, with the four Preachers chosen as 
above, try the accused Preacher; and they shall 
have authoritv, if he be found guilty, to suspend 
him till the ensuing Conference, if they judge it ex. 
pedient. 2. If there be any difference between the 
Preachers in a District, the respective parries shall 
choose two preachers ; and the Chairman of the Dis- 
trict with the four Preachers so chosen, shall be final 
Arbiters to determine the matteis in dispute. In 
both cases the Chairman shall have a casting voice in 
case of an equality. 

In the year 1794, it was added, 11 All deficiences 
shall be minuted down, as far as possible, in the 
District Meetings. " 

In the year 1797, it was added, <; 1. In order to 
render our Districts more effective, the President 
of the Conference shall have power, when applied 
to, to supply a Circuit with Preachers, if any should 
die or desist from travelling ; and to sanction any 
change of Preacher which it may be necessary to 
make in the intervals of the Conference; and to 
assist at any District Meeting, if applied to for that 
purpose by the Chairman of the District,, or by a 
majority of the Superintendants in such District, 
And he shall have a right, if written to by any 
who are concerned, to visit any Circuit, and to 
enquire into their affairs with respect to Metho- 
dism, and, in union w r ith the District Committee, 
redress any grievance. 

2. The Chairman of each District, in conjunction 
with his brethren of the Committee, shall be re- 
sponsible to the Conference for the execution of 
the laws, as far as his District is concerned, 
T 3 



2io A Chronological History C 1 79 x * 

3. That no Chairman may have cause to com- 
plain of the want gF power; in cases which (accord- 
ing to his judgment) cannot be settled in the ordina. 
ry District Meeting, he shall have authority to sum- 
rnon three of the nearest Superintendants to he in- 
corporated with the District Committee, who shall 
have equal authority to vote and settle every thing 
till the Conference. 

4. The Conference recommends it to the Super- 
intendants of the Circuits, to invite, on all impor- 
tant occasions, the Chairman of their respective Dis- 
trict, to he present at their Quarterly Meetings. 

5. The Chairman of every District shall be cho- 
sen by the ballot of the Conference, after the names 
of all the Preachers of the District have been read 
to them by the Secretary. " 

In the year 1798, it was added, " In our yearly 
District Meeting, in the examination of characters, 
not only morality and religion^ in a general sense, 
should be kept in view ; but a particular enquiry 
must be made, whether our Rules, as set forth in the 
large Minutes, are observed by each individual in 
every station." N. B. The Minutes of each Dis- 
trict shall be read in the Conference. 3 > 

In the year 1799, it was added, " A Book shall 
be kept by the Committee of each District, in 
which*every thing resolved upon or transacted shall 
fee minuted down, and every such book shall be 
handed down to the Chairman successively. 2. The 
Annual Meeting shall be held in future as soon as 
possible after the Midsummer Quarter Meeting." 

In attending to these rules an expence was incur- 
red which was not at first foreseen : So that in the 
Year 1800, the following rules were added, M 1. 
Let no Preacher, Steward, or Leader, on any ac- 
count, send for our President or Secretary, without 
bearing his expences. 2. No bill for letters shall 
be brought to the Conference. Let every Superin- 
tendant inform his brethren, that they are to pay 
for all the letters they write on public business." 
In the yea* i8oi 9 it was added, " I. All ordina- 



1792.] Of the People called Methodists, 211 

ry deficiencies, such as salaries for Preacher's, 
Wives, Children, Servants, House-rent, Coals and 
Candles, shall be paid at the District Meetings by 
the means of the yearly collection raised in each 
District respectively: and as far as is necessary, by 
extra collections and subscriptions raised through 
the District. " 

" 2. That the Superintendant of every Circuit 
shall invite the General Steward of his Circuit to be 
present at the Annual Meeting of the District Com- 
mittee, during the settling of every thing relating to 
the finances of the District ; and every Circuit 
Steward shall accordingly have a right to be present, 
and to advise at the settlement ol all the financial 
matters." 

The business being ended, the Conference broke 
up. Great was the comfort of the Preachers that 
such a foundation was laid for the peace and pros- 
perity of the Societies. The Lord, they saw, was 
better to them than their boding fears. His servants 
were of one heart and of one mind. The voice of 
thanksgiving ascended up on high and they departed 
to their several Circuits blessing and praising God. 

July 31, 1792, The forty-ninth Conference be- 
gan in London. Mr. Alexander Mather was elect- 
ed President, and Dr. Coke Secretary. 

The Preachers had no sooner assembled than they 
were involved in a dispute which had occasioned 
great uneasinesss throughout the connection in the 
preceding year. 

It has been already observed, that at the former 
Conference, upon the representation of Mr. Rogers, 
the Sperintendant of the London Circuit, and" the 
other Members of the Committee who were appointed 
by Mr. Wesley's Will to manage the printing, the 
appointment of Dr. Whitehead to compile a Life of 
Mr. Wesley, was confirmed. The Doctor had al- 
ready entered upon the work, and proposals had 
bee^pnnted by the Committee, and sent into the 



2 ifc A Chronological History T r 792. 

Circuits, that the Preachers might procure subscrip- 
tions. Dr. Whitehead, however, soon after the 
Conference, to the astonishment of all concerned, 
declared his intention of publishing the Life as an In- 
dependant Man. He also declared that he would make 
such use of the Manuscripts of Mr. Wesley, with 
which he had been intrusted, ashe himself s\\ou\ A think 
proper ; and that he would not suffer them to be exa- 
mined, as Mr. Wesley had ordered in his Will, pre- 
viously to the publication, unless the two other 
Trustees of these Manuscrip s would enter into an 
engagement, that he should retain in his hands all 
those papers which he should judge to be necessary 
for the work. He insisted also that the copy-right 
of the book should belong to him ; and that if it 
should be published from the book room, he would 
have half the clear profits. 

As the Doctor had engaged (see page 195,) to 
compile the Life ^or the Book-room, (2 . e.lox the charity 
to which Mr. Wesley had bequeathed all his literary 
Property.) the Committee expostulated with him on 
his unfaithfulness, and the extravagance of his new 
demands. Their expostulations were however in 
vain. They had acted with great simplicity towards 
the Doctor. Having a high opinion of his integrity 
and attachment to the cause in which they were all 
engaged, they had given ail the necessary materials 
into his hands, and so were compleatly in his power. 
He was fully sensible of this advantage, and perse- 
vered in those demands with which he knew the 
Committee could not comply. This strange con- 
duct occasioned great uneasiness, not only in the 
London Society, but throughout the whole con- 
nection. 

When this uneasiness was at a considerable 
height, the seven Trustees of Mr. Wesley's Testa- 
mentary Deed went to London to take out letters of 
Administration. Being informed of the dispute, 
they united their efforts to those of the Committee, 
to makepeace, and in order thereto, they determined to 



179 2 -] Of the People called Methodists. 213 

sacrifice a considerable part of the income of the 
charity. Accordingly they consented to give Dr# 
Whitehead one half of the clear profits of the book 
for two years, provided the Manuscript should be 
approved by the Committee appointed to superintend 
the printing. To the first of these proposals the Doc- 
tor agreed, but he absolutely refused to comply with 
the latter : and as nothing great or small could be 
printed without such approbation, (which the Doctor 
well knew,) the Trustees were obliged, at length, af- 
ter some fruitless expostulation, to leave the Doc* 
tor to his own way. 

A Life of Mr. Wesley had, however, been ad- 
vertised from trie book- room, and the Connection 
expected it. The Trustees therefore, in conjunction 
with the Committee, appointed the two other Trus- 
tees of Mr. Wesley's manuscripts, to compile a 
life according to that first intention. The work 
was accordingly undertaken and compleated without 
any profit or emolument whatsoever to the parties. 
The whole edition, consisting of ten thousand co- 
pies, was sold in a few weeks, and a second edition 
published when the Conference assembled. 

Doctor Whitehead was by this time not quite so 
sanguine concerning the Memoirs which he was 
writing, as when he rejected the proposals of the 
Committee. He addressed the Conference, and 
complained of the ill treatment which he said he 
had received. The Conference answered, that be- 
fore they could listen to any complaint from him, 
he must consent to an examination of Mr. Wes- 
ley's papers, according to his Will, as he could 
not appear before them as an upright man, till he 
should do so. They declared, that if he would 
consent to this, they would gladly hear any thing 
which he had to say in his own defence, or any 
accusation which he should bring against any mem- 
bers of their body who had opposed him. 

This reply produced the" proposals, which the 
Doctor has printed in the advertisement prefixed to 



214 A Chronological History \ijy2 9 



his Memoirs. They consist of three parts. In 
the first the Doctor proposes an examination of the 
manuscripts. In the second, that the Conference 
should take his Life of Mr. Wesley, (of which 
there was at that time 128 pages printed) off his 
hands, upon some conditions therein mentioned. 
And in the third, that he should be restored to his 
place as a Local Preacher. 

As the Conference could not suppose that Dr, 
Whitehead had any serious expectation that they 
would have any thing to do with the Life of their 
honoured Father which he was writing, and as his 
restoration as a Preacher must depend (as long as 
any upright discipline should remain) upon his faith- 
fully acting according to Mr. Wesley's Will, as a 
Trustee of his papers ; the Conference in consider- 
ing the Doctor's proposals, in the first instance only 
attended to that particular. The following was the 
Doctor's final proposal upon this leading point. 

" All the Manuscripts of Mr. Wesley shall be 
fairly and impartially examined by Dr. Coke, Mr, 
Moore, and Dr. Whitehead. Such papers as they 
shall unanimously deem unfit for publication, shall 
be burned immediately. Out of the remainder, 
Dr. Whitehead shall be at liberty to. select such as 
he thinks necessary for his work ; and the remainder 
to be given into the hands of Dr. Coke and Mr. 
Moore/' 

Such was the Doctor's proposal, even in this 
stage of the business! After many declarations that 
he was willing, and had often proposed to enter 
into an examination of Mr. Wesley's papers, at 
length it fully appeared what kind of examination 
he would consent to, viz. That his single Nega- 
tive should preserve any paper from destruction ; 
and his single affirmative enable him to use any 
paper in such a way as he himself should think 
proper: And this the Doctor called a fair and im- 
partial examination ! 

As there could be no hesitation among upright 



2792. J Of the People called Methodists. 215 

men upon such a proposal as this, a reply was im- 
mediately sent, signed by the President and Secre- 
tary, pointing out the injustice and total want of 
ingenuousness, as well as the unfaithfulness to the 
deceased, which was manifest in the proposal re- 
specting the examination of the manuscripts; and 
again declaring, in substance, that while he re- 
fused to fulfil his duty uprightly, as a Trustee of 
Mr. Wesley's papers, they could have nothing to 
do with him in any other character. To this the 
Conference received no answer. 

The Conference were thus obliged, as the Com- 
mittee had been before, to leave the Doctor to pur- 
sue his own way, contenting themselves with bear- 
ing their testimony against an evil which they could 
not prevent. The Will of Mr. Wesley was thus 
violated in a point which has been always considered 
by eminent men with peculiar solicitude, and con- 
cerning which they expect the most sacred fidelity 
from their surviving friends. 

In the Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Coke 
and Mr. Moore, no mention was made of this un- 
happy dispute, nor even a hint given of it. The 
writers were satisfied that it was known, though but 
very imperfectly, to the Methodist connection. 

But Dr. Whitehead pursued the direct contrary 
course, and in the Memoirs which he published, 
concealing the facts which I have now stated, he re- 
presented those who contended with him as having 
persecuted him with the most malignant spirit, and 
in the most illiberal manner, merely because he 
would write an impartial Life of Mr, Wesley ! In 
so plain a case however, it is quite sufficient to state 
the facts, as I have thought it my duty thus to 
do: the unprejudiced reader may draw his own con- 
clusions. 

In the year 1797, a reconciliation took place be- 
tween the Doctor and his London friends, chiefly 
through the mediation of Mr. Pawson, He is now 



216 A Chronological History [*792< 

united to the Society, restored to his office of Local 
Preacher, and very friendly with his brethren. 
The Conference proceeded, — It was enquired, 
0. What regulations shall be made concerning 
the office of the President of the Conference? — 
A. i. The same person is not to be re-chosen above 
once in eight years. 2. The President's power 
shall cease as soon as the Conference breaks up. 
This latter rule is contrary even to the letter of the 
Deed inrolled in Chancery, which says, " The 
Conference shall chuse a President, who shall con- 
tinue such until the election of another President in 
the next or other subsequent Conference." In the 
year 1793, it was added, " That no person should 
vote by proxy at the election of a President." 

As there was great uneasiness in the nation, 
through seditious publications, the Conference 
unanimously adopted the following Minute. 

Q. What directions shall be given concerning our 
conduct to the civil government? — A. I. None of 
us shall, either in writing or conversation, speak 
lightly or irreverently of the Government under 
which he lives. 2. We are to observe, that the ora- 
cles of God command us to be subject to the higher 
powers : and that honour to the king is there con- 
nected with the fear of God. 

The uneasiness respecting the ordinances increas- 
ed throughout the connection. Mr. Wesley having 
been used to administer the Lord's Supper to the 
Societies in his annual visits, the loss of this privi- 
lege was an additional inducement to those who 
contended for the more liberal plan. Many peti- 
tions were presented on that side ; while several ad- 
dresses, from persons ot considerable weight, in- 
sisted that the privilege should not be granted. The 
Preachers also were divided in sentiment on the 
subject. But they loved each other; and they 
knew it was a question concerning which they 
might innocently differ, and that therefore even the 
thought of division or separation on account of t, 



i79 2 0 Of People called Methodists. 217 

should be abhorred. For some time they knew not 
what to do. They were sensible that either to allow 
or refuse the privilege would greatly increase the 
uneasiness, and perhaps cause a division. At 
length it was proposed to decide the question for 
that year ( for they did not dare to go further) by 
lot. This they knew was allowed, and even re- 
commended in scripture in difficult cases. The 
lot decided that the Sacrament should not be admi- 
nistered in the Societies for that year. This was 
made known to the people in an address, wherein 
they were exhorted to live in peace, and to love one 
another, notwithstanding this difference of senti- 
ment. This was the first instance of the Confe- 
rence addressing the people. Since that time it has 
been frequently done, and has been followed with 
good effects. 

Some irregularities respecting Ordination having 
given offence in the preceding year, to prevent the 
like in future, the following Minute was adopted. 

Q. What rules shall be made concerning Ordina- 
tion? — A- 1. No Ordination shall take place in the 
Methodist connection without the consent of the 
Conference previously obtained. 2. If any Brother 
shall break the above-mentioned rule, by ordaining 
or being ordained, without the consent of the Con- 
ference previously obtained, the Brother so breaking 
the rule, does thereby exclude himself. 

0. What direction is to be given concerning 
the children of the Preachers ? — Jf m No Preacher 
is to receive any thing from the Circuits on account 
of his children, after they have arrived at the age of 
seventeen. The year before it was agreed, that, 
M The Preachers children that cannot be admitted 
into the school, and are allowed 12/. per ann. for 
their education, shall not receive the usual salary of 
4/. either from the Circuit, or from the yearly col- 
lection. 

In the year 1796, it was added, 44 If a Preacher 
cannot give a satisfactory reason why his son should 



2i8 A Ckroriofogical History 

not go to the school, he shall not be allowed the 12 /. 
a yedr out of the Co! lection. " 

While. a Preacher's son is receiving the 12/. from 
the School, he is to receive nothing from the Cir- 
cuits or the Funds. 

• The Rules of the Preacher's Fund (see p. 91?) 
were considered, enlarged, and materially altered. 
At its first institution, none were to. have any claim 
upon it, but those who should need it. But now 
the Preachers subscriptions were raised from half 
a guinea a year to a guinea, and the Preachers, 

• when superannuated, were to have twenty shillings vi 
year for every year they had travelled. . Their wi. 
dows also were to have a yearly allowance according 
to the same rule, viz. the years which their hus- 
bands had been engaged in the work. 

Had the fund been supported entirely by the sub- 
scriptions of the Preachers, it is probable this 
change in the Rules would have jaeen unnoticed. 
But many of the people contributed to it, with the 
sole view of rendering their worn-out Preachers 
comfortable in their old age. Many persons were 
therefore much grieved on account ot these, rules, 
and some who were enemies took much pains to in- 
crease the offence. 

After considerable uneasiness the Conference re. 
considered the rules in the year 1796, and added a 
clause, declaring that they would not see a Brother 
(or his widow) in distress, supposing that the years 
he had travelled did not entitle him to an adequate 
support from the fund, but that they would in that 
case shew him mercy. i b 

But still this did not give satisfaction. The 
right of such to what they should really need was 
unquestionable. Therefore at the Conference in 
1798, a few of the Preachers from twelve to 
twenty years standing, formed an Institution called 
a< the Itinerant Methodist Preachers Annuity. . 
They chose Mr. Henry Moore President, Mr. Adam 
Clarke Secretary, and Thomas Roberts, Esq. 



1 :9s 1] Of ihe ^Foplt called- MHhhlists. 2 v g - 

Treasurer 5 and drew up rules .for this new Fund 
they got registered according to Act of Par- 
lament. This measure, though founded upon the 
most upright principles, gave offence to some of the' 
:enior brethren. At the Conference in 1799 the 
subject being fully considered, the new Fund was 
unanimously adopted by the Conference, and al! 
ioe Preachers .became members -of it: what the 
brethren who first formed it, had 'done was consider* 
ed as a blessing to the body. The whole ended by 
coming to the following equitable conclusion. 

■{)- Are there any regulations to be made in re. 
Spect to the Preacher's fund ? — Al The subscriptions 
oil the Travelling Preachers shall in future be con- 
sidered separate from the subscriptions of the 
people : and. the subscriptions of the people shall be 
considered as forming a Fund of Charity, which is to 
be applied only to the assistance of real objects 
of mercy among the Supernumerary and Super- 
annuated Preachers, and the Widows of Preachers : 
nevertheless, those who have hitherto received al- 
lowances from the fund, shall continue to receive 
them, notwithstanding this regulation as a retros- 
pective law would be unjust. I he subscriptions of 
tbe Preachers,, being their own monev, subscribed 
in general with -great difficulty, out of their little 
pittance, shall be distributed among the Supernu- 
merary^ Superannuated Preachers, and Widows, 
according to 'strict arid'im partial rules of justice. — - 
Utiles were accordingly made for that purpose ; and 
it was agreed,^ that the fund should be'legaiized ac- 
cording- to Act oT Parliament, This regulation 
ssems to give universal satisfaction. 

► A short time 'before the Conference assembled 
this year, the • Rev. John Richardson departed this 
fife. -.The following account was given of him in 
the Minutes. 

n^ L:£d his great Master, he was a man of sorrows, 
and acquainted with 'grief. The uniformity of his ; 
lire,, the Christian simplicity of his manners, the 
AtfeA U 2 ' 



220 A Chronologieal History [1792. 

meekness of his spirit, and the unction which at- 
tended his Ministry for twenty-nine years in the 
city of London, will be ever remembered by many 
hundreds, with gratitude, to the God of all grace. 
Alter labouring under a severe asthma for-twenty-six 
years, he died in the fifty-eighth year of his age. 
The last words he uttered, just before he expired, 
were " God is always with me." He served Mr. 
Wesley as his Curate in London, on which account 
his name was not always mentioned in the Minutes 
of the Conference. He read the funeral service 
over Mr. Wesley, and was soon after buried in the 
same grave with him. 

Mr. William Hammett, one of the Missionaries 
sent to the West Indies, having in the beginning 
of the year 1791, landed in America for the reco- 
very of his health, he was cordially received by 
the Methodists in the United States ; but unhappily 
differing with his Colleagues, he made a schism and 
divided the Society in Charlestown. He appealed 
to the English Conference, by sending them a print- 
ed account of the cause of the difference. The mat- 
ter was now considered ; and it was dismissed by 
sending the following letter to Mr. Asbury and all 
the American Preachers, In which the English 
Brethren express the closest union with their Ame- 
rican Brethren. 

To Mr. Asbury, and all /fo American Preach- 
ers. 

Very Dear Brethren, 

WE are desired by the English Conference to as- 
sure you of their cordial love towards you. They 
earnestly desire that the most cordial love may sub- 
sist without any interruption between you and them, 
and the most perfect union which the nature of 
things will admit of. 

They esteem union and concord among brethren 
as one of the greatest of blessings ; and therefore 
do most deeply disapprove of the schism which 
William HammeU has made in the city of Charles- 



1792.]. Of the People called Methodists. 221 

tffion, and do acknowledge no further connexion with 
him, who -'could so attempt to rend the body ot 

Christ, k • ; 

Wishing you every possible blessing in Jesus 
Christ, both m your own souls and in your labours, 
we remain, 

Your truly affectionate Brethren, 
Signed, in behalf of the Conference, 

Alex. Mather, President. 
Thomas Coke, Secretary. 
London, Aug* 15, 1792. 

This letter was printed and circulated at the una- 
nimous requestof the General Conference met kx 
Baltimore in November 1792. 

This Conference having sat nearly three weeks, 
closed in the following manner. 

O! What shall we do more to promote the work 
of -God ?— jf. We do, at this solemn hour of the 
night (pad ten o'clock on the 15th of August) de- 
vote ourselves to the service of Almighty God, in a 
more unreserved and entire manner than ever we 
have hitherto done ; and are all determined to spend 
and be spent in his blessed work. And this our so- 
lemn dedication of ourselves to God, we do unani* 
mbusry signify by rising from our seats in the pre- 
sence of the Lord ! 

July 29, 1793, The fiftieth conference met at 
Leeds. Mr. John Pawson was chosen President, 
and Dr. Coke Secretary. 

The agitation respecting the Ordinances was now 
so great that the Conference was obliged to come to 
a determiniation on the quell ion. After a long dis- 
cushion it was decided, by a very large majority, that 
the Societies should have the privilege of the Lord's 
Supper where they unanimously desired it. — Unani- 
mity was required, that, ii possible,, division might 
be prevented. To avoid oflence,,it was at the same 
time resolved, 1. That no Gowns, Cassocks, Bands, 

u 3 



2iz A Chronological History [*793» 

or Surplices, should be worn by any of our Preach- 
ers. 2. That the Title of Reverend should not be used 
by them towards each other in future. 3. That 
the distinction between ordained and unordained 
Preachers should be dropped. This latter Rule, al- 
though certainly made with a good intention, yet ap- 
pears to be a violation of Order, and a departure 
from Mr. Wesley's Plan. 

The senior Brethren wishing to continue in the 
work as long as possible, the following rule was 
adopted. 

Q. What directions shall he given concerning Su- 
perannuated Preachers? — A. Every Preacher shall 
be considered as a Supernumerary for four years 
after he has desisted from travelling, and shall after- 
wards be deemed Superannuated. 

The following Rules were agreed to : " 1. Every 
Preacher, before he is admitted into full connection 
?hall draw out a sketch of his life and experience. 
2. All Local Preachers shall meet in Class. No 
exception shall be made in respect to any who have 
been Travelling Preachers in former years. 3. No 
Preacher who has been suspended or expelled, shall 
on any account be employed as a Local Preacher, 
without the authority of the Conference/' And in 
the year 1796 it was enquired, 44 0. What can be 
done to bring certain Local Preachersmore fully to 
observe our discipline? A. 1. Let no one be per* 
initted to preach, who will not meet in Class, and 
who is not regularly planned by the Superintendant 
of the Circuit where he resides. 2. Let no Local 
Preacher be allowed to preach in any other Circuit 
without producing a recommendation from the Su- 
perintendant of the Circuit where he lives: nor suU 
ier any invitation to be admitted as a plea, whether 
from men in office or not, without the previous know- 
ledge and full consent of the Superintendant of the 
place where any one may ask him to preach. 3. Let 
no Local Preacher keep Love-feafls without the ap- 
pointment of the Superintendant, nor any way in* 



terfere with his business as mentioned in the large 
Minutes. We must carefully attend to our rules, 
that all things may be done decently and in order. 

This Conference bore ample teftimony to the 
piety and usefulness of Joseph Cownley, one of the 
old Preachers, who died in the preceding year. His 
Life was afterwards written in a very pleasing manner 
by Mr. John Guaftier, and is published in the Armi- 
nian Magazine, for 1794. 



CHAPTER THE NINTH. 



From the Conference in 1794, to that in Brijlol in 
179*. 

JuLY 28, 1794, The fifty-firft Conference was 
held in Bristol. Mr. Thomas Hanby was elected 
President, and Dr. Coke Secretary. 

The Societies in general had acquiesced in the 
determination of the last Conference. Many of them 
had availed themselves of the privilege allowed, 
while others continued to pursue, in peace, the way 
which they had hitherto walked in. But in some 
places considerable uneasiness still prevailed. A 
number of Trustees from some of the principal Cha- 
pels assembled at Bristol at the same time with the 
Preachers. They desired admission to the Confe- 
rence, and presented an Address, expressive of their 
sentiments, respecting their own situation and privi- 
leges, and also respecting the administration of the 
Ordinances. When they retired, the Conference took 
their Address into consideration, and a negociation 
commenced, which ended in an agreement, in which 
some of the former Rules were confirmed, and the 
following added to them. 



224 Chronological History L*79l* 

.-With regard to Trustees, The Trustees in con- 
junction with the Superintendant Preacher, (who 
shall have one vote only) shall clv ose their own 
Stewards, who shall receive and disburse all seat- 
rents, and such collections as shall be made for- 
the purpose, of paying interest lor money, due 
upon the premises, or for reducing the principal, pro- 
vided also that his books shall be always open for the 
inspection of the Superintendant, and audited in his 
presence once every year, or oftener if required. 
Provided always, that when the necessities^ of the 
work of God require it, the Tiustees shall allow 
quarterly what may appear requisite for canying on 
the work, so that it be not cramped. Provided, that 
if the seat-rents and collections fail short of what will 
be sufficient to discbarge the rents, interest of money, 
and other necessary expences of the Chapels, ^he de- 
ficiency shall be made good out of some other re- 
venue of the Society. Provided also, that nothing 
in these Resolutions shall be construed to extend of 
alter any of the powers contained in the Trust" 
Deeds. I - • 

That the Trustees may have the fullest assurance 
that the Conlerence love them, and have not the 
shadow of a desire to oppress them, any more than 
to reject any proposals which they conceive calcu- 
lated to restore and preserve peace and harmony , 
the following articles are added. 

1. No Trustee however accused, or defective in, 
conforming to the establishde rules, shall be removed 
from the Society, unless his crime, or breach of the 
Rules of the Society, be proved in the presence of* 
the Trustees and Leaders. 

2. If any Preacher be accused of immorality, a 
meeting shall be called of all the Preachers, Trustees j. 
Stewards, and Leaders of the Circuit, in which the 
accused Preacher labours: and if the charge be 
proved to the satisfaction of the majority of such 
meeting, the Chairman of the District, in which that 
Circuit is situated, shall remove the convicted- 



I794-] Of the People, called Methodists. 225 

Preacher from the Circuit on the request of the 
majority of the meeting : nevertheless, an appeal on 
either side to the Conference, shall re-main. 

By this agreement the authority of the Trustees, 
as such, was fully acknowledged; and it satisfied 
those who did not wish to be considered as Propric* 
tors. 

The Sacrament was at this Conference granted to 
ninety three places in England, the names of which 
were printed in the Minutes. 

The Nation being still uneasy through political dis- 
cussions, the Conference unanimously adopted the 
following caution. 

Q. Is it necessary to make any observations on the 
present important crisis of public affairs? — A. We 
most affectionately intreat all our Brethren, in the 
name of God, to honour the King. Let us daily 
pray for our Rulers, and sub nut ourselves to ever j 
ordinance of Man for the Lord's sake. 

The year that followed this Conference was a time 
of great uneasiness. The trustees of that Chapel in 
Bristol, which has been already mentioned as the first 
which Mr. Westley built, (see p. 11,) were exceed- 
ingly averse to the Ordinances being allowed to the 
Societies. They had laboured in this cause a consi- 
derable time, and seemed much dissatisfied that more 
liberal views should prevail. — The Conference hav- 
ing, at their late sitting, granted to ninety-three 
p'aces, the privilege of having the ordinances of 
God in that way which they desired, convinced 
those Trustees, that their labour had hitherto been 
in vain, and they determined on a more decisive 
opposition ; and to risk all consequences rather than 
allow the liberty contended for. 

An opportunity of fully declaring themselves now 
offered. The Lord's Supper had been administered, 
during the Conference, at a Chapel in the suburbs, 
in which some of the Preachers had assisted. 
This was repeated on the day after the Confe- 



A Chronological History Frftfi* 

rence broke up. One of the Preachers who thus as^ 
sisted had been appointed for the Bristol Circuit, for 
the ensuing year; but two days alter his appoint- 
ment, he was served with an Attorneys letter, sign- 
ed by the Tiustees of the old Chapel, charging him' 
at his peril not to trespass on their Premises, as- 
signing no reason, but that they had not appointed' 
him to preach therein* and that no other persons had 
any authority so to do. Thus the blow was struck/ 
and a precedent formed, wMcfi if submitted to, would' 
have subjected every Preacher in the connection, to 
a similar exclusion, in this summary way, by the se- 
parate authority of a few men, without a charge pre-* 
f erred or trial of any kind ; and even contrary, as in. 
this instance, to the judgment, and wishes, both of 
the Society and Circuit. 

But happily for the Unity of the Body, this deci- 
sive measure, met with a resistance as prompt, and 
as decisive. Almost the whole Society withdrew 
from the Chapel from which their Preacher was thus 
excluded; and without contending the question of 
right, they immediately proceeded to erect another 
Chapel. They also appealed to their Brethren at 
large, declaring, that the steps they had taken were 1 
not only to vindicate their own just rights, but aXio* 
those of the whole Community. " This act, 's-aid* 
they} left us no room for hesitation. To remakfihf 1 
passive submissiorMo those who could thus, j c&nfidui 
ing in their Legal Powers, place themselves J beyorr&{ 
the reach of all Christian rules, and especially o£ 
those upon which our happy religious {ellowship ; -i$ J ~ 
founded, we are certain could not be the wiil-ei-fn^ 
Lord concerning us." ■ nouiaoqcjo 

The event fully justified this conclusion. ^Their> 
opponents however had many Friends *thrppgh6'ut 
the connection, and these spared no pains di;.ririg>t^° 
year, to defend what had been done, and tou&^u 1 ^ 
its success. ihtfi'H h; 

As- hostilities among the Methodists have' lemg 



t -0i..] Of tht People, called Methodists, vlslj 

-ceased, and each party think better of each other 
than they did; m order to render this History satis- 
factory to present and succeeding readers, I shall 
mention the names of the acting persons in this dis- 
pute. 

Mr. Henry Moore was the preacher who received 
the'Lawyer's letter.. It was as follows : 

..... , Bristol, Aug. nth, 1794.' 

14 Mr. Henry Moore, 

14 We the undersigned, Trustees for the Methodist 
Preaching-House called the New Room in the Horse- 
fair, an 1 also for Guinea-street Chapel, doTgiye 
you -this Notice, that you are not appointed by us to 
preach or expound God's holy word in either of those 
places, and that no other person or persons haye or 

h any legal right to make that appointment" but 
only we the Trustees : we therefore torbid and cau- 
tion you against attempting trespassing upon the 
above Trust Premises, as you will answer it at your 
.peril. 

Henry Durein, 1 William Green:, ' 
Daniel La\t. ? j Edward Stock, : 

William Pins, v " Thomas Roberts, 
Daniel Wait, Jan, j Nath. Giffcrd." 
John Curtis, J - 

Witness,' James Huges, Attorney. 

Here we see Mr. Moore was' expelled from these 
Chapels without a fault alledged against him. These 
Gentlemen pleaded in defence of their conduct, 
U Mr. Wesley's observations on the Methodists 
Jeaving the church, together with quotations from 
some of the Minutes o! the Conferences on that sub- 
ject. 2. Some Trustees of other Chapels encou- 
raged them to persist in their opposition to the intro- 
duction oi tne LordVSupper among the Methodists. 
3. They were countenanced by some very respec- 
table preachers/ particularly by Messrs. Joseph 



228 A Chronological History L 1 795. 

Benson, Richard Rodda, Jeremiah Brettell, and 
Thomas Vasey. But it is plain from the agreement 
to the pacific plan which took place in twelve months 
afterwards, that the parties thought more scriptu- 
rally on the subjects in dispute : And to the honour 
of these Trustees, I am happy to say, that in Octo- 
ber i8oothey made over the Chapel in Guinea-street 
to the Trustees of the New Chape!, the latter be- 
coming responsible for the debt that was on it : so 
that now the three Chapels in Bristol are all settled 
on the Methodist plan. 

July 27, 1795, The fifty-second Conference as- 
sembled at Manchester. Mr. Joseph Bradford was 
chosen President, and Dr. Coke Secretary. 

As the connection had been so greatly agitated, it 
was agreed that the first day should be spent in fast- 
ing and prayer, that God would shew us mercy, and 
grant wisdom from above to direct us how we might 
yet keep the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace. 
We did not ask in vain. Several of the Trustees, 
and other persons, who had assembled from various 
parts on account of the dispute, joined with the 
Preachers in their addresses to the Throne of Grace, 
and partook with them of the Lord's Supper, which 
concluded the service of the day. 

The next morning the Conference chose a Com- 
mittee of nine Preachers, by ballot, to draw up a 
plan of Pacification, to be presented to the Brethren 
who differed from them on the subjects in question. 
The Plan was soon cornpleated, and having obtained 
the unanimous approbation of the Conference, it was 
presented to the meeting of Trustees, and with a few 
additions proposed by them, and acceded to by the 
Conference, it was accepted by a large Majority. 
Being then fully confirmed by the Conference, this 
happy bond of union was made known to the Socie- 
ties, prefaced by a suitable Address, and signed by 
the President and Secretary. Since that time the 



1 / 95-3 Of People called Methodists* 
connection has enjoyed peace respecting the ordi- 
nances, 

THE PLAN OF PACIFICATION. 

I. Concerning Public Worjhip* 

u The sacrament of the Lord's Supper shall not he 
administered in any Chapel, nor Baptism adminis- 
tered, nor the dead buried, nor service in Church 
hours, except the majority of the Trustees of that 
Chapel on the one hand, and the majority of the 
Stewards and Leaders belonging to that Chapel (as 
best qualified to give the sense of the people) on the 
other hand, allow of it. Nevertheless, in all cases 
the consent of the Conference shall be obtained, be- 
fore any of these things be introduced. — It was also 
added, That these majorities must testify in writing 
to the Conference, that they are persuaded no sepa- 
ration will be made thereby. 

2. Where there is a Society but no Chapel, if the 
Society desire any or all of these things, the Stewards 
and Leaders of that Society must attend to the same 
rule. 

3. Where the Lord's Supper has been already 
peaceably administered, the administration of it shall 
be continued in future. 

4. Wherever the Lord's Supper shall be admi- 
nistered according to the fore-mentioned regulations, 
it shall always be continued, except the Conference 
order the contrary. 

5. The Lord's Supper shall be administered by 
those only who are authorised by the Conference 
and at such times and in such manner only, as the 
Conference shall appoint. 

6. The administration of Baptism and the Lord's 
Supper, according to the above regulations, is in« 
tended only for the members of our own Society. 

7. We agree, that the Lord's Supper be adminis- 
tered among us, on Sunday evenings only: except 
where tiie majority of the Stewards and Leaders de. 



230 A Chronological History L l 795 

sire it in Church hours; or where it has already been 
administered in those hours. Nevertheless, it shall 
never be administered on those Sundays on which 
it is administered in the parochial Church. 

8. The Lord's Supper shall be always adminis- 
tered in England according to the form of the Esta- 
blished Church: but the person who administers, 
shall have full liberty to give out hymns, and to use 
exhortation and extemporary prayer. 

9. Wherever Divine Service is performed in Eng- 
land on the Lord's day in Chinch hours, the officiat- 
ing Preacher shall read either the service or the 
Established Church, our venerable Father's Abridg- 
ment, or at least the Lessons appointed by the Ca- 
lendar. But we recommend either the full service, 
or the abridgment. 

II. Concerning Discipline. 

1. The appointment of Preachers shall remain 
solely with the Conference ; and no Trustee, or 
number of Trustees shall expel or exclude from 
their Chapels, any Preacher so appointed. 

2. Nevertheless, if the majority of the Trustees, 
or the majority of the Stewards and Leaders of any 
Society, believe that any Preacher appointed for 
their Circuit, is immoral, erroneous in doctrine, de- 
ficient in abilities, or that he has broken any of the 
Rules above-mentioned, they shall have authority to 
summon the Preachers of the District ; and all the 
Trustees, Stewards, and Leaders of the Circuit, to 
meet in their Chapel on a day and hour appointed, 
(sufficient time being given.) The Chairman oi the 
District shall be the President of the assembly : and 
every Preacher, Trustee, Steward and Leader, shall 
have a single vote, the Chairman possessing also the 
casting voice. And if the majority of the meeting 
judge that the accused Preacher is immoral, errone- 
ous in doctrine, deficient in abilities, or has broken 
any of the Rules above-mentioned, he snail be con- 
sidered as removed from that Circuit; and the Dis- 



*795-] Of the People called Methodists, 231 

trlct Committee shall, as soon as possible, appoint 
another Preacher, for that Circuit ; instead of the 
Preacher so removed; and shall determine among 
themselves how the removed Preacher shall be 
disposed of till the Conference, and shall have au- 
thority to suspend the said Preacher from all public 
duties till the Conference, if they judge proper. 
The District Committee shall also supply, as well as 
possible, the place of the removed Preacher, till 
another Preacher be appointed. And the Preacher 
thus appointed, and all other Preachers, shall be sub- 
ject to the above mode of trial. And if the District 
Committee do not appoint a Preacher for that Cir- 
cuit, instead of the removed Preacher, within a month 
after the aforesaid removal, or do not fill up the 
place of the removed Preacher, till another Preacher 
be appointed, the majority of the said Trustees, 
Stewards, and Leaders, being again regularly sum- 
moned, shall appoint a Preacher for the said Circuit, 
provided he be a member of the Methodist connection, 
till the ensuing Conference. 

3. If any Preacher refuse to submit to the above 
mode of trial, in any of the cases mentioned above, 
he shall be considered as suspended till the Confe- 
rence. And if any Trustees expel from any Chapel 
a Preacher, by their own separate authority, the 
Preachers appointed for that Circuit, shall not preach 
in that Chapel till the ensuing Conference, or till a 
trial takes place according to the mode mentioned 
above. 

4. If any Trustees expe! or exclude a Preacher by 
their own separate authority, from any Chapel in 
any Circuit, the Chairman of the District shall sum- 
mon the members of the District Committee, the 
Trustees of that Circuit who have not offended, and 
the. Stewards and Leaders of the Circuit/ And the 
Members of such assembly shall examine into the 
evidence on both sides ; and if the majority of them 
determine, that the state of the Society in which the 
exclusion took place, requires that 'a new Chapel 



*3 2 vt Chronological History l l 79S* 

should be built previous to the meeting of the Confe- 
rence, every proper step shall be immediately taken 
for erecting such Chapel. And no step shall on 
any account be taken to erect a Chapel for suck 
purpose^ before the meeting of the Conference, till 
such meeting be summoned, and such determination 
be made. 

5. No Preacher shall be suspended, or removed 
from his Circuit, by any District Committee, except 
he have the privilege of the trial before-mentioned* 

6. The hundred Preachers mentioned in the en- 
rolled Deed, and their successors, are the only legal 
persons, who constitute the Conference: and we 
think the junior brethren have no reason to object 
to this proposition, as they are regularly elected ac- 
cording to seniority. 

7. If a Travelling Preacher, Local Preacher, 
Steward or Leader, shall disturb the peace of the 
Society by speaking for or against the introduction 
of the Lord's Supper in our Societies, or concern- 
ing the old or new Plan, so called, he or they 
shall be subject to the trial and penalties before- 
mentioned, 

8. We all agree the pulpit shall not be a vehicle 
of abuse. 

9. Nothing contained in these rules, shall be con- 
strued to violate the rights of the Trustees, as ex. 
pressed in their respective Deeds. 

It was agreed at this Conference, that no Preacher 
be required to administer the Sacrament against his 
own approbation : and should it be granted to any 
place, where the Preachers of the Circuit are all 
unwilling to administer it, the Superintendant shall 
in that case invite a neighbouring Preacher who is 
properly qualified to administer it. 

When we consider the union of the Methodist 
Societies with the Established Church, and yet that 
they are open to all those of every denomination 
who fear God and keep his commandments, the ne- 
cessity of such a Plan will appear. For, if there 



1795-3 Of l ' ze P ea P- c &tt e & Methodists. 233 
had been a general allowance of the ordinances every 
where, many of the Societies would have separated. 
If on the other hand, they were not allowed in any 
place, the same evil would have followed. The 
Plan adopted at this time preserved the body toge- 
ther, and laid a foundation for lasting peace. 

After strongly recommending the sanctification of 
the Sabbath, and prohibiting the use of tobacco a- 
mong the Preachers, in any shape or way, unless in 
cases of absolute necessity, the Conference con- 
cluded with the following declaration. 

" In order that all the Preachers may be perfect- 
ly easy respecting our form of Government, it is 
agreed, that no change shall be made in this, unless 
first proposed and agreed to in full Conference." 

jg. What directions shall be given concerning 
those received upon trial, who have been inserted in 
the reserved list, and have been called out in the 
course of the ensuing year? — /L If they shall have 
traveled nme months in the year ensuing, they shall 
be entitled to the privileges of those who have tra- 
velled the whole year; but not otherwise. At the 
Conference in 1799.. it was added, " It they are 
called out in the course of the year, they shall be 
considered at the following Conference as having 
travelled one year. 5 ' 

It was now also agreed upon, *\ That all those who 
have travelled four years, and are well recommend- 
ed by t:.eir respective Superintendanrs, 'hall be ad- 
muted into full connection, though absent from the 
Conference, provided that sufficient reasons be given 
for their absence. Nevertheless, they shall pass- 
through the usual examination at the next Con- 
ference, at which they shall be present." 

Q. What directions shall be given - concerning 
the appointment or Stewards? — A* As several in- 
conveniences have arisen respecting the change o£ 
Stewards, to remedy this, let it be observed, that, 
the office of a Steward cases at the end of the year ; 
and every Av:u'.ant is re a aired to change at iea~t 

x 3 



234 d Chronological History [1796. 

one Steward every year, so that no Steward may be 
in office above two years together, except in some 
extraordinary cases." 

It was also agred, 1. That the money collected 
in each Circuit for the Yearly Collection, for Kings- 
wood School, and the Preachers Fund, be entered 
in the General Steward's books of their respective 
Circuits. 2. That the first day of every Confer, 
ence be dedicated to fasting and prayer, for the 
blessing of God on our important work. And it 
is desired, that our Societies and Congregations may 
join us in the same solemn duties." At first when 
this was appointed, they only chose the President 
and Secretary, now, in order to redeem time, they 
proceed to business, but keep the day dedicated to 
God, Divine Service being at five in the morning, 
at eight, at twelve, and at seven in the evening. 

July 25, 1796, The fifty-third Conference was 
held in London. Mr. Thomas Taylor was chosen 
President, and Dr. Coke Secretary. 

The Plan of Pacification was proposed to the 
Irish Conference this year ; but they refused to 
adopt it, by saying in their printed Minutes, M It 
-was not expedient at present." This proves the 
Methodists can differ on some points, and yet re- 
main one Body, united by one Spirit — the Spirit 
ei Divine Love. 

The Plan of Pacification had satisfied all the mo- 
derate people, who only desired scriptural and rational 
liberty. But there^was a party who were not satis- 
fied with this, but remained still contentious. A 
young man named Alexander Kilham, (who had 
been admitted upon trial as a Preacher, in the year 
*7§5) became the champion of this party, and oc- 
casioned great uneasiness by various pamphlets 
which he published. He had not only unhappily 
imbibed the levelling doctrines which were common 
in that day, but had even strangely applied them 
\o Religion, and the order of the Church of Christ, 



1796.] Of the People catted Methodists. 235 

He insisted that the people were held in gross bon- 
dage. That they ought to rise up and deliver them- 
selves, and assume that power which of right be- 
longed to them. — That the Preachers were merely 
their servants, and ought to be obedient to their 
will : and every thing contrary to this wild unscrip. 
tural theory, he termed Popery and Priestcraft ! He 
also traduced the character of the Preachers in the' 
vilest manner. The party whose cause he espoused 
supported and abetted him by every means in their 
power, so that the Societies in several places were 
rent in pieces in the dispute. When the Confer- 
ence assembled, he was unanimously expelled the 
connection. The Minutes of the Trial were pub- 
lished, and every Preacher signed his name to a paper, 
testifying his approbation of the sentence. (This 
was the only instance of that kind.) He afterwards 
used all his influence from the pulpits of the Dis- 
senters to which he had access, and also from the 
press, to bring the Preachers into disrepute, not only 
with the Methodists, but with the nation at large, 
But he failed of his object, and on Decomber 20 3 
1798, while employed in his revolutionary schemes,, 
he was called into eternity at Nottingham, after a 
few days illness occasioned by a bone sticking in his 
throat ! 

The following memorandum for the time of Con- 
ference was now published. It was drawn up by 
Mr Bradburn. t. Be tender of the character of 
every brother; but keep at the utmost distance from 
countenancing sin. 2. Say nothing in the Con- 
ference but what is strictly necessary and to the 
point. 3. If accused by any one, remember re- 
crimination is no acquittance; therefore avoid it. 
4. Beware of impatience of contradiction ; be firm, 
but be open to conviction. The cause is God's, and 
he needs not the hands of an Uzzah to support his 
ark. The being too tenacious of a point, because 
you brought it forward, is only feeding self. Be 
quite easy, if a majority decide against you. 5. Use 



236 A Chronological History [179s, 

no craft or guile to gain any point. Genuine sim- 
plicity will always support itseif. But there is no 
need always to say all you know or think. 6. Be- 
ware of too much confidence in your own abilities ; 
and never despise an opponent. 7. Avoid all light- 
ness of spirit, even what would be innocent any 
where else. — Thou God seest me! 

The following Rules were agreed to. 1. From 
henceforward we recommend it to every Circuit 
to provide the horse or horses necessary for that 
Circuit. But if any Circuit choose rather for the 
Preachers to ride their own horses, we submit, on 
this condition, that no Preacher shall make any 
collection or subscription towards paying for horses ; 
but that all collections judged needful for this pur- 
pose, shall be made either by the Circuit-Stewards, 
or the Stewards of the particular Societies. 2. Let 
no man, nor number of men, in our connection, on 
any account or occasion circulate letters, call 
meetings, do, or attempt to do any thing new, till 
it nas been first appointed by the Conference, 
g. No person shall be suffered on any pretence 
to partake of the Lord's Supper among us, unless he 
be a member of our Society, or receive a note of 
admission from the Assistant, which note must be 
renewed quarterly. And if any Leaders, Stewards, 
or Trustees refuse to be regulated by this rule, the 
Sacrament shall not be administered where this is 
the case. 4. As we desire to have every proper 
information on whatever concerns ourselves or our 
people, we will gladly receive intelligence not 
only from our Quarterly, and Leaders Meetings, but 
from any individual member of our Society; as 
well at the DisiricuMeeting, as at the Conference; 
provided always the postage of letters containing 
such information, be paid by the persons that write 
or send them. N. B. The letters that concern the 
stations of the Preachers, should be sent so as to be 
at the place of Conference the week before the tims 
•appointed for the meeting thereof. 



1796.] Of the People called Methodists. 237 

In the year 1799, two rules were added. " I. Let 
no letter or petition be considered as official, unless 
it come from the regular Quarterly-Meeting, signed 
by the majority of the brethren then present. " This 
rule does not repeal the former, but explains the let- 
ters which are official. " 2. Let a Committee be 
chosen by ballot, to consider all addresses and pub- 
lic letters, and to draw up answers to them. , ' 

But at this Conference in 1796, the letters and 
addresses were read in full Conference, and a Com- 
mittee appointed to examine them, and make a re- 
port to the Conference. And this is the way that 
is always done, if the letter or address is of the 
least moment. 

Since the second edition of this work was pub- 
lished, the Life of Mr. Kilham was published by 
Mr. Grundel. At the close of it several letters are 
published which he received from some very re- 
spectable Preachers in the old connection. They 
prove, 1. That he was only the tool of a party. 

2. That he was not supported by those brethren at 
the time of his trial as they should have done. 

3. That he was through the whole business a sincere^ 
though a mistaken and troublesome man. 

RULES RESPECTING THE PREACHERS ATTEND- 
ANCE ON CONFERENCE. 

Mr. Wesley at first invited the Preachers by let- 
ter whom he wished to come to Conference. Af- 
terwards he gave a general permission to all the 
Travelling Preachers to attend if they pleased. In 
the year 1785 he restricted this, and would let none 
come but those whom he invited. His directions 
to the Preachers were, r. Let not all the Preachers 
from any Circuit come to Conference. 2. Let none 
of those who stay on the Circuits, leave them dur- 
ing Conference on any pretence, not even to go and 
see their relations. 3. Let those who attend set out as 
late, and return as soon as possible. 4. Let none 
attend but those whose Circuits provide for their 



*3S 



A Chronological History [ x 79^ 



travelling expences, the Preachers who labour in 
Scotland and Wales excepted. 

At the Conference in the year 1792, The sub- 
ject was considered. " 0. What directions shall 
be given concerning the attendance of the Preachers 
at the Conference ? — A\ We all agree to confirm 
our former Rule, that no Preacher, except the As- 
sistant, and the Preachers to be admitted, and the 
Preachers against whom any complaint is to be 
lodged, shall con^e to the Conference, unless the 
Circuit in which he laboured bear his travelling 
expences." 

In the year 1793, it was added, " 1. The Cir- 
cuit, or themselves must bear the expence to and 
from the Conference. 2. Every Assistant shall be 
at liberty to attend the Conference or not : but in 
case of absence, he shall send all his papers which 
are necessary, by the representative of his District. 
3. One Preacher only shall attend the Conference 
from Ireland, and one from Scotland." 

At the Conference in 1794, it was added, " The 
District Committees respectively are to fix upon 
the Preachers, who are to attend the Conference ; 
and the expences of their going to and returning 
from the Conference, shall be defrayed by their re- 
spective Circuits. " In the year 1795, it was added", 
" Only one Preacher shall attend the Conference 
from Scotland, viz. one year an Assistant from 
this side of the Forth, and the next year one from 
the other side. 2. Only one shall attend from Wales, 
except when the Conference is at Bristol, at which 
all the Assistants may attend. 3. Only two shall 
attend from Cornwall, except when the Conference 
is at Bristol. 4. Only one shall attend from each 
District North of York, except when the Confer- 
ence is at Leeds or Manchester. 5. Only one shall 
attend from each District, South and South-east of 
London, except when the Conference is at London. 
6. Only one shall attend from the Lincolnshire Dis- 
trict, when the Conference is at Bristol. 7. With 



1 7 96 . j Of the People called Methodists , 239 

respect to the other Districts and Circuits, we con- 
firm the rule recorded in the Minutes of the last 
year. The District Committees respectively shall 
from year to year fix upon the Preachers, who are 
to attend the Conference; and the expences of their 
going to and returning from the Conference shall 
be defrayed by their respective Circuits. 8. In 
respect to those, who are to be admitted; from time 
to time — those who shall be West of Bristol and 
in Wales, shall be admitted only at the Bristol Con- 
ference: those who shall be South and East of Lon- 
don and in the neighbour hood, shall be admitted 
there; and those in the North, at Manchester and 
Leeds. 9. Nothing in the above resolutions shall 
he construed to prevent those Preachers from attend- 
ing the Conference, against whom there lies any 
accusation or complaint. 10. In order that all the 
Preachers may be perfectly easy respecting our 
form ot government, it is agreed that no change 
shall be made in this, unless first proposed and 
agreed to in full Conference. " 

At this Conference in 1796, several of these rules 
were published agairi. It was also added, 11 1. Let- 
uj Circuit be left without a Preacher during the 
Conference. And if any Preacher, or Preachers 
so left in a Circuit, shall, during the Conference, 
leave such Circuit, he or they shall be suspended 
till the next Conference. 2. Whoever leaves the 
Conference before the business is all finished and 
the journals signed, must not complain, whatever 
mav be done after their departure. " 

Those rules were made to prevent too great a 
number of the Preachers from attending the Con- 
ference. This inconvenience was occasioned, 1. By 
the Minute that was made at the first Conference af- 
ter Mr. Wesley's death, which granted to all the 
brethren in connection the same privileges as the 
Hundred, except where it should be found incon- 
sistent with the Deed of Declaration. 2. The un- 
settled state of the connection owing to the disputes 



24° ^ Chronological History [*797 • 

respecting the ordinances. These begat* 3. A want 
of confidence, between those who differed concern- 
ing these things. Though these evils no longer 
exist, and the greatest harmony reigns among the 
brethren, yet something remains to be done in order 
to fix the precise number of Preachers who shall at- 
tend the Conference, and by whom they shall be 
appointed to go. For until these two points are 
agreed on, it will be impossible to keep the Preach- 
ers from the Conference. 

July 31, 1797, The fifty-fourth Conference was 
held in Leeds. Dr. Coke was chosen President, 
and Mr. Samuel Bradburn Secretary. 

From the time of the preceding Conference, the 
connection was in a very uneasy state, through the 
incessant labours of the disaffected party already 
mentioned, to disturb the people, and make their 
minds evil affected towards the Preachers. Being 
irritated by the expulsion of their partizan, Mr. 
Kilham, and having no hope of being permitted to 
rule in the connection (through the old pretence of 
vindicating the rights of the people,) they laboured 
incessantly to bring about a division ; and they de- 
termined that it should be as considerable as calum- 
ny, and the popular cry of liberty, could make it. 
Among other things, they asserted in various publi- 
cations, that the Preachers were really divided in 
sentiment, and that a considerable number were of 
Mr. Kiiham's judgment, only they wanted his cou- 
rage to declare it. Therefore when the brethren 
met, the first thing they did was to draw up, and 
sign the following declaration. 

•* Whereas we the undersigned have on this and 
the preceding day, carefully revised the rules drawn 
up and left us by our late venerable Father in the 
Gospel, the Rev. Mr, Wesley, which were publish- 
ed by him in our large Minutes, to which we con- 
sented when we were admitted, and by which we 
were regulated during his life: and whereas we 
have collected together those Rules which we believe 



1 797'] Of ^ e £* eo P^ cailcd Methodists. 241 

to be essential to the existence of Methodism, as 
well as others to which we have no objection ; we 
do now voluntarily and in good faith, sign our 
names, as approving of, and engaging to comply 
with the aforesaid collection of rules, or code ot 
laws, God being our helper." — One hundred and 
forty-five of the brethren signed their names to 
this Declaration. This has been followed with the 
best effects. 

Two only of the Travelling Preachers, who were 
present, William Thorn, and Stephen Eversfield 9 
refused to sign the Declaration, and separated from 
their brethren. A third, Alexander Cummin, sig- 
nified his dissent by letter. They joined Alexander 
Kilham, and made a schism under the name of 
u The New Itinerancy." — It is an awful thing to 
disturb and divide communities of real Christians, 
(and especially those by whose instrumentality we 
have been brought to the knowledge of God,) upon 
points of doubtful disputation ! Had Mr. Wesley and 
his helpers acted thus, their labours would not have 
been so owned of God, and their zeal would have 
proved a curse rather than a blessing to the world, — 
This great evil has however, in this case, been at- 
tended with good consequences to the connection, 
as it has carried away some persons who had been 
very troublesome in the Societies for several years. 

The Conference being now convinced that a di- 
vision must take place, determined to remove every 
possible pretext from those who sought occasion 
against them ; and to make every sacrifice which 
they could make, consistently with that cause of 
God and Religion intrusted to their care. The fol- 
lowing letter v/ill shew this determination in the 
clearest light. 

TO THE METHODIST SOCIETIES. 

Leeds, August 7, 17^7* 

*' Dear Brethren, 
" We think it our duty to inform you by the 
earliest opportunity, of the measures we have taken, 



£42 A Chronological History [*797« 

in order to satisfy those of our brethren, who have 
been made more or less uneasy by sundry publica- 
tions circulated through the Societies ; and we trust, 
that on a serious consideration of the regulations we 
have agreed to at this Conference, you will see that 
the sacrifices in respect to authority, which we have 
made on the part of the whole body of Travelling 
Preachers, evidence our willingness to meet our 
brethren in every thing which is consistent with the 
existence of the Methodist Discipline, and our rea- 
diness to be their servants for Jesus's sake. 

" In respect to finances, or money-matters. — We 
have determined, 1. To publish annually a very mi- 
nute account of the disbursements or application of 
the yearly collection: And, 2. A full account of 
the affairs of Kingswood School. 3. That all bills for 
the support of Travelling Preachers, and their fami- 
lies, in respect to deficiencies, house-rent, fire, can- 
dles, sickness, travelling expences, and all other 
matters of a temporal kind for their support, for 
which the Circuits cannot provide, shall first meet 
with the approbation of the Quarterly Meeting, and 
be signed by the general Steward of the Circuit, 
before they can be brought to the District Committee. 

" II. In respect to all other temporal matters , it 
has been determined, 1. That no Circuits shall be 
divided, till such division has been approved of by 
their respective Quarterly Meetings, and signed by 
the general Stewards. 

" 2. That no other temporal matter shall be trans- 
acted by the District Committee, till the approbation 
of the respective Quarterly Meetings be first given, 
signed by the Circuit Stewards. 

'? III. In respect to the receiving and excluding 
private members of the Society. 

w 1. The Leaders Meeting shall have a right to 
declare any person, on trial, improper to be received 
into the Societv : and after such declaration, the 
Superintendant shall not admit such person into the 
Society. 



*797\] Of t' 16 P eo pk called Methodists. 243 

" 2. No person shall be expelled from the Socie- 
ty for immorality, till such immorality be proved at 
a Leaders Meeting. 

" IV. In respect to the appointment and removal 
of Leaders, Stewards, and Local Preachers ; and 
concerning Meetings, 

•* 1. No person shall be appointed a Leader or 
Steward, or be removed from his office, but in con- 
junction with the Leaders Meeting ; the nomination 
to be in the Superintendant, and the approbation or 
disapprobation in the Leaders Meeting. 

M 2. The former rule concerning Local Preachers 
is confirmed, viz. That no person shall receive a 
plan as a Local Preacher, without the approbation 
of a Local Preachers Meeting, 

11 3. In compliance with a request made by the 
Committee of persons from various parts, namely, 
That the Conference be requested to reconsider and 
revise those rules, which relate to the calling of 
Meetings, and appointing Local Preachers, made 
last year; we say, No Local Preacher snail be per- 
mitted to preach in any ether Circuit than his own, 
without producing a recommendation from the Su- 
perintendant of the Circuit in which he lives ; nor 
suffer any invitation to be admitted as a plea, but 
from men in office, who act in conjunction with the 
Superintendant or that Circuit which he visits. 
The design of this rule is to prevent any, under the 
character of Local Preachers, from burdening the 
people, either by collecting money, or by living 
upon them ; and to prevent improper persons, who 
bear no part ot the expence, from inviting Local 
Preachers thus to visit them. But it never was in- 
tended to reflect the least disrespect on. any of our 
worthy brethren, the Local Preachers, who, consi- 
dered as a body, we greatly respect. And it should 
not be lost sight of, that several of the most respec- 
table Local Preachers in the kingdom, who were in 
the Committee which met the Committee of Preach- 
ers appointed by the Conference, declared t 1 ^' 

Y 2 



a 44 A Chronological History C 1 797» 

approbation of the rule, and desired that it might be 
strengthened as much as possible, as none could 
justly complain of it. 

44 4. As the Committee above-mentioned request- 
cd also that the Minute of the last Conference 
concerning the calling of Meetings to consider of 
the affairs of the Society or Connection, be explain- 
ed ; and as we are exceedingly desirous of preserving 
the pea^ce and union of the whole body, we have 
agreed upon the following explanation, viz. 

44 1. As the Leaders Meeting is the proper meet- 
ing for the Society and the Quarterly Meeting 
for the Circuit, we think that other formal meet- 
ings, in general, would be contrary to the Metho. 
dsst ceconomy, and very prejudicial in their conse- 
quences : But, 

44 2. In order to be as tender as possible, consis- 
tently with what we believe to be essential to the 
welfare of our Societies, we allow, that other for* 
mal meetings may be held, if they first receive the 
approbation of the Superintendant, and the Leaders 
or Quarterly Meeting ; provided also, that the Su- 
perintendant, if he please, be present at every such 
meeting. 

** V. In respect to all new rules, which shall be 
made by the Conference, it is determined, that if at 
any time the Conference see it necessary to make 
any new rule for the Societies at large, and such 
rule should be objected to at the first Quarterly 
Meeting in any given Circuit ; and if the major part 
of that meeting, in conjunction with the Preachers, 
be of opinion that the enforcing of such rule in 
that Circuit will be injurious to the prosperity of 
that Circuit, it shall not be enforced in opposition 
to the judgment of such Quarterly Meeting before 
the second Conference. But if the rule be confirm- 
ed by the second Conference, it shall be binding to 
the whole connection. Nevertheless, the Quarterly 
Meetings rejecting a new rule, shall not by publica- 
tions, public meetings, or otherwise, make that rule 
^ cause of contention ; but shall strive by every 



*797*1 Of the People called Methodists. 245 

means to preserve the peace of the connection, — 
Thus brethren, we have given up the greatest part 
of our executive government into your hands, as 
represented in your different public meetings, 

M The Conference has reserved to itself the ma- 
nagement of its own Book Concerns. This is most 
reasonable ; as the institution was established for the 
carrying on of the work of God under the direction 
of Mr. Wesley and the Conference ; was continued, 
by the Deed or Codicil of Mr, Wesley's Will, for 
the use of the Conference; as the whole burden of 
the management of the business lies upon the Con- 
ference and the servants they employ, and on the 
Superintendants of Circuits ; and also, as it is the 
only fund which can supply any deficiencies of the 
yearly collection, as the accounts published in our 
Minutes for several years past clearly evidence, the 
yearly collection having not been nearly sufficient 
lor the wants of the Preachers and their families, 
and for the carrying on of the work of God in ge- 
neral.' * 

The admitting Delegates from the people into the 
District and Conference Meetings, was the popular 
cry of the contentious party at this time. The 
Conference came to the following resolutions res- 
pecting it. 

M As to Delegates, the Conference having ma- 
turely considered the subject, are thoroughly per- 
suaded, with many of our Societies, whose letters 
have been read in full Conference, that they can- 
not admit any but regular Travelling Preachers into 
their body r either into the Conference or District 
Meetings, and preserve the system of Methodism 
entire, particularly the Itinerant Plan, which they 
are determined to support. But let it be well ob- 
served, that it is fully and explicitly understood, 
that if there be any accusation against a Preacher, 
or any difficult affair to settle, not only the Circuit, 
or Town Steward, but any Leader, or even Member 
of the Society, shall be admitted as evidence to the 



246 A Chronological History [1798 

District Meeting, provided the matter has been firs 
heard at a Quarterly Meeting." 

Since Mr. Wesley's -death, the Conference has at 
times addressed circular letters to all the Societies, 
They have also received addresses from the Irish 
Conference, which they have answered ; and from 
the American Conference, to which also they have 
Replied. These letters and addresses are signed 
in behalf of the respective Conferences by the Pre- 
sident and Secretary ; are published annually in the 
Minutes, and contain a considerable degree of infor- 
mation and advice, which is very profitable to the 
people. 

After the division which took place at this time, 
a few Trustees of some Circuits opened the Chapels 
to the Preachers united with Mr, Kilham, and re- 
fused those sent by the Conference. The Preachers 
at first seemed disposed to apply to equity, in behalf 
of the Societies thus injured. But upon further 
consideration, they submitted to the evil in the cases 
which then occurred, esteeming it better to build 
other chapels, than to encounter the trouble or ex- 
pence of a lawsuit. One thing however is clear, that 
thc c e Trustees who have acted in this manner, are 
guilty of a very gross violation of the trust reposed 
in them. 



CHAPTER THE TENTH. 



From the Conference in 1798, to that in Bristol in 
1S02, 

JlILY 30, 1798, the fifty-fifth Conference was 
held in Bristol! Mr. Joseph Benson was chosen 
President, and Mr. Samuel Bradburn Secretary* 



1798.] Of the People called Methodists. 247' 



RULES RESPECTING THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

In the year 1791* Doctor Coke was appointed 
by the Conference their Delegate to the West In- 
dies, and nine of the brethren were appointed a 
Committee for examining into the character of Mis- 
sionaries going to the Islands, also the accounts and 
letters relative to the Missions. 

In the year 1793, the Conference for the first 
time appointed a general collection through the 
whole connection to be made for their support. 
Doctor Coke had been unwearied in his endeavours 
to raise money for this end from their iise in the 
year 1786. The second general collection granted 
by the Conference was in the year 1796. Since then 
it has been granted regularly every year. 

In the year 1797* the District Committees were 
ordered to enquire at their several Districts whether 
any Preacher was willing to go to the West Indies ? 
And if there was, the Chairman was to inform Dr. 
Co! e before the meeting of the Irish Conference. 

In the year 1798, it was desired they should en- 
quire whether any Local Preachers were willing to 
go. The same enquiries are made annually, 

In the year 1799, it was agreed respecting the 
Missionaries, r. That any Missionary whose state 
of health required it, according to the judgment of a 
Physician, should be at liberty to visit Bermuda 
or the Continent of America, Nova Scotia or New 
Brunswick, and continue there as long as expedient, 
or till he received further directions. 2. The Mis- 
sionaries in the West Indies shall not be consider- 
ed as under the regulations of the connection in Eu- 
rope, in respect to marriage. (In Europe a man 
must travel four years as an Itinerant before he is al- 
lowed to marry) — But none of the Preachers who are 
not in full connection, are to marry, till they have 
consulted the Conference or Dr. Coke r nor are any 
oi the Preachers, married or single, to return to Eu- 
rope, till they have previously consulted the Doctor, 



S48 d Chronological History [1798 

and received the approbation of the Conference or 
of Dr. Coke. 3. We in the fullest manner take those 
Missions under our own care, and we consider Dr. Coke 
as our Agent : and we desire him to draw up a state- 
ment of the work of God in the West Indies, with 
a short address to the people ; and to send printed 
copies of it to all the Supei intendants. 

In the year 1800, the following Rules were a- 
dopted. 1. The Superintendants in the West Indies 
shall be responsible to the English Conference, and 
to their Agent, the Rev. Dr. Coke. 2. The Super- 
intendents shall keep exact accounts of ail monies 
received by them on account of the Missions, and 
of all disbursements of that money, and transmit those 
accounts annually to Dr. Coke, or, in his absence, 
to the London Superintendant, to be laid before the 
Conference. 3. That the collections and disburse- 
ments at large, shall be annually laid before the 
Conference, or before a Committee appointed by 
the Conference ; that they also shall be transcribed 
into the ledger, and published as the Conference 
shall appoint. 4. That a yearly collection, as in 
Europe, shall be made in all the Islands where it is 
practicable, for the support of the work, 5, That no 
person shall, in future, be employed as a Missionary, 
who is not received upon trial by the Conference, 
according to our rules, or inserted in the list of re- 
serve. 6. That all our Rules of Discipline, respect- 
ing the admission and exclusion of members, hold- 
ing Love feasts, &c. be strictly enforced as in 
Europe: and that the authority of the Superinten- 
dant, in all these things, be the same in every place, 
7. Every Superintendant is to propose, as soon as 
possible, to the Quarterly Meeting, any Local 
preacher who is qualified for, and willing to go on 
a foreign Mission, that he may be afterward propos- 
ed to the District Committee, and lastly to the Con- 
ference.'* 

In the year 1801, it was added, " We observe, 
for the satisfaction of the Missionaries, that (except 



i/9 8 -] 'Of ^ c P e °pk called Methodists. 249 



those who were married at the time they left Europe, 
and were then Local Preachers) they are entitled to 
all the privileges of the Travelling Preachers in Eu- 
rope ; and on their return in due time, agreeably to 
rule, shall be considered as Members of the Preach- 
ers Fund according to the number of years they 
have travelled, on the payment of five guineas, and 
afterwards complying with the rules of the 
Fund. We also appoint Dr. Coke Treasurer of the 
Mission Fund. 

In the year 1802, it was agreed, 1. That every 
West India Missionary, who has been previously 
received into full connection, shall be obliged to 
labour in that Archipelago for four years. 2, That 
every Missionary who has previously travelled in 
Europe on trial, shall be obliged to travel in the 
West Indies for five years. 3. That every Mis-, 
sionary who has not previously travelled at all in 
Europe, shall be obliged to travel in the West In- 
dies for six years. 4. The Missionaries are desired 
to send to Dr. Coke by the April Packet, a regular 
account of their receipts and disbursements for the 
preceding year. The Conference insist upon it, 
that all the Missionaries shall in future comply with 
this Minute. 

A collection was made at this Conference by the 
Preachers, and one appointed to be made through 
the whole connection, for the Societies at Notting- 
ham and Huddersfield, Whose Chapels were wrest- 
ed from them by the unfaithful Trustees, who join- 
ed the schism under Mr. Kilham, to enable them 
to finish the new houses they had began to build. 

The Methodists in Ireland suffered considerably 
during the past year owing to the Rebellion w T hich 
broke out in that kingdom. Part of the Address of 
the Irish Conference to the English Brethren thus 
describes their situation. — " To attempt a descrip- 
tion ot our deplorable state, would be vain indeed. 
Suffice it to say, that loss of trade, breach of confi- 
dence, fear ot assassination* towns burnt, countries laid 



.2-50 A Chronological History [1799* 

waste, houses for miles without an inhabitant, and 
the air tainted with the stench oi thousands of pu- 
trid carcases already cut oft, form some outlines of 
the melancholy picture of our times. However, in 
the midst of this national confusion, we, and our 
people in general, blessed be God, have been won- 
def uily preserved ; though some of us were impri- 
soned for weeks by the Rebels ; exposed also to fire 
and sword in the heat of battle, and carried (sur- 
rounded by hundreds of pikes) into the enemy's 
camp and plundered of almost every valuable, yet 
we have not suffered the least injury m our per- 
sons! And moreover, God, even our own God, 
has brought us through all, to see and embrace 
each other in this favoured City, (Dublin.) 0 that 
the Church would' therefore praise the Lord for his 
goodness, and for the wonders he hath done for us 
the meanest of Ins Servants. 

The English Conference manifested a most Chris, 
tian and Brotherly spirit when this Address was 
read. They sympathized with their Brethren, and 
agreed that all their wants should be supplied before 
their own necessities were considered. 

It was also added, 1. If a Preacher marries a 
widow who has children by her former husband, 
such Preacher shall have no assistance either from 
the public funds, or from the Circuits in which 
he labours, for the children which his wife 
has had by her former husband. 3. In the exa- 
mination of the candidates, let each be required to 
answer any question the President may ask him, 
respecting thedoctrines ccntainedin the eight volumes 
of sermons, which Mr. Wesley left in his Will to 
the Preachers. Every Superintendant is to take care 
that the Preachers on trial have the eight volumes to 
read. And every one when received into full con- 
nection shall have the eight volumes given him as a 
present from the Book-room." 



July 29, 1799, The Fifty-sixth Conference be- 



I 799 , l Of ^ u P eo ^ e called Methodists* 251 

gan at Manchester. Mr. Samuel Bradburn was 
chosen President, and Dr. Coke Secretary. 

Mr. Asbury, in his address to this Conference, 
states the following particulars of the work in the 
United States of America. He observes, " We 
have from one to two thousand Travelling and Lo- 
cal Preachers. They are daily rising and coming 
forward (with proper recommendations from their 
respective Societies) to receive ordination, and the 
regulations and ordinations of the seven yearly Con- 
ferences, form a weighty concern indeed/" 

By a letter received from Gibraltar , (in Spain) 
the Conference were informed, that there were fifty 
persons in Society in that place. They walk ac- 
cording to the Methodist Rules, and earnestly desire 
that a Preacher may be sent to them. This the Con- 
- ference have not yet been abie to do; but as this 
Society is inserted in the Minutes, no doubt that 
help will be soon afforded them. 

Mr. Nebuchadnezzar Lee, who was formerly a Tra- 
velling Preacher in Ireland, also wrote to the Con- 
ference from Bengal in the East Indies, earnestly 
requesting that a Missionary might be sent thither. 
The Conference was obliged to postpone this also 
to a future day. 

Mr William Thompson, Mr. Thomas Olivers, 
and Mr. John Murlin, three of the old Travelling 
Preachers, died this year. The Conference men- 
tioned them with much respect in the Minutes. Mr. 
Murlin began to labour, like many of his brethren, 
without purse or scrip. In a few years he became 
possessed of a considerable property by marriage : 
yet he continued to labour, as before, using his for- 
tune only as a means of doing more good. An emi- 
nent instance of faithfulness! 

The American Minutes bore the most honour- 
able testimony to the piety and usefulness of Mr. 
John Dickins, a native of London, who had labour- 
ed in America many years ; and who, as they ob- 
serve, after standing the shock 01 two seasons, 



252 A Chronological History [*799^ 

(1793 anc * 1 79/0 °f ^ at dreadful complaint the 
Yellozv Fever, fell in the third awful visitation in 
1798. A short extract of a letter written by him a 
little before his death to Mr. Asbury, is highly ho* 
nourahle to his memory. 

" My much esteemed friend and brother! I sit 
down to write as in the jaws of death. Whether 
Providence may permit me to see your face again 
in the flesh, I know not. But I hope through 
abundant Mercy, we shall meet, in the presence of 
God. I am truly conscious, that I am an unpro- 
fitable, a very unprofitable servant; but I think my 
heart condemns me not, and therefore I have con. 

mce towards God. — Perhaps I might have left 
the city, (Philadelphia) as most of my friends and 
brethren have done, but when I thought of such a 
thing, my mind recurred to that Providence which 
has done so much for me, a poor worm; so that I 
was afraid of indulging any distrust : so I commit 
myself and family into the hands of God, for life 
or death." — He closed his Christian course on Sep- 
tember 27, J 798, in the fifty-second year of his 
age, commending his soul to God, with uncom- 
mon joy, peace, and triumphant assurance of heavenly 
bliss. His brethren close a long account of his 
industry, uprightness, and faithfulness, with ob- 
serving, that in the cause of God, he never feared 
nor flattered man. 

This year the Irish Conference beholding the 
horrors which ignorance, and the most depraved 
superstition had occasioned in that kingdom, and 
feeling a lively concern for the poor natives, who 
are subject to the church of Rome, set on foot a 
mission for their instruction and edification. Three 
Preachers who can preach both in English and 
Irish willingly offered themselves for this service. 
The English Conference encouraged this benevolent 
design, and the best effects are hoped from it. Mr. 
Wesley longed over the souls of that benighted 
people ; and their countryman, Mr. Thomas Walsh, 



i 799 j Of the People called Methodists. 253 

(see page 64,) fell a sacrifice chiefly to his great 
exertions in their behalf, Love still hopeth all 
things ; and perhaps the time will soon corne when 
they also shall worship God in spirit and in truth, 
and walk in love as he also has loved them, 

The names of the Irish Missionaries are James 
M'Quigg, Charles Graham, and Gideon Ousley. 
Dr. Coke procured protections for them from the 
Lord Lieutenant, Marquis Cornwallis, addressed to 
all the civil and military officers in the kingdom. 
They have already met with considerable success, 
so that we are constrained to hope that the Lord 
will support it. 

RULES AND REGULATIONS 0F THE ITINERANT 
METHODIST PREACHERS ANNUITY. 

It is therefore resolved, 

1. That this Institution be called, The^ Itinerant 
'Methodist Preachers Annuity. 

2. That every Preacher who is now, or shall be 
hereafter received into full connection with the 
Conference of the people called Methodists^ day 
become a member of this Society. 

3, That as the Methodist Preachers, late in con* 
nection with the late Rev. John Wesley, have a 
property in books, in their Book -room, City Road* 
London, which property is valued at, and is worth 
six thousand pounds sterling ; and that said Preach- 
ers, agree to convey said property to this Society* 
to be applied to its use according to the rules and 
regulations of the same : and the Steward of said 
Book-room shall give a bond to the Treasurer of 
said Society, for the above sum of six thousand 
pounds sterling, bearing legal interest from the 
date of these presents, which interest is to be paid 
annually into the hands of said Treasurer, to be 
applied to the use of said Society, according to 
its rules and regulations, 

4, That every Preacher shall subscribe annually 



2^4 A Chronological History [ r 799° 

one guinea, thct money to be paid ;at the Confe- 
rence. 

5. That evefy member of this Society who is 
made a supernumerary or is superannuated by the 
Conference, shall receive from this Institution the 
,sum of twenty-four guineas per ann. the payments 
to be made every six months, and to commence 
.from the time in which the said member, was su- 
perannuated or made a supernumerary. 

6. That every Preacher who has travelled regu- 
larly twenty years, in connection with, and under 
the direction of the Conference of the people called 
Methodists, shall, on being superannuated, or de- 
dared supernumerary, be entitled to thirty guineas 
per annum, the payments to be made every six 

oaths, and to commence from the time in which 
the said member was superannuated or made a su- 
pernumerary. 

7. That the widow of such member, under the 
regulations hereafter mentioned, shall receive the 
aforesaid sum of twenty four guineas, or thirty 
guineas, to be paid as above specified, as long a$r 
said widow continues unmarried.; but that, her an- 
nuity on her marriage shall immediately cease.: it 
being generally understood that the husband pro- 
vides for his wife. 

8. That every Annuitant shall continue to sub- 
scribe one guinea annually, to die support of this 
fund. 

9. That no member of this Institution shall be 
considered as a supernumerary or superannuated 
Preacher, but he who is declared such by the Me- 
thodist Conference, on account of some corporeal 
or mental infirmity. 

10. That if a member of this Society above fifty, 
five years of age marry a woman under forty, she 
shall not at his decease be entitled io any support 
from this fund. 

11. That a member expelled from the Methodist 
connection by the Conference, or who shall of his 



r -99 - j Of the People tailed Methodists. 253 

own accord withdraw from being an Itinerant 
Preacher, or from continuing to be a member of 
this Society, shall be considered as excluded to all 
intents and purposes from receiving any bener;: 
from this Institution ; and that such member shall 
forfeit all the money he lias paid into ks kinds. 

12. That the widow of a Preacher who has been 
married to said Preacher after he had travelled 
twenty years, shall not be entitled to the Annuity 
of thirty guineas, till she have paid down ten gui- 
neas for the use of this Society, over and above 
what her said husband had paid before into said So- 
ciety's funds ; but that said widow may, and shall 
be permitted to pay said ten guineas by instalments 
of two or more guineas per annum, above her an- 
nual subscription. 

13. They agree, that if any married Preacher die 
before he have travelled ten years, his widow shall 
not be entitled to the Annuity of twenty-four gui- 
neas, till she have paid ten guineas into the funds 
of said Society ; but that said widow shall be per- 
mitted to pay said ten guineas by instalments, as in 
the nrecedin^ case. 

14. And whereas it has been usual for several 
of the members and friends of the Methodist So- 
cieties, late in connection with the late Rev. John 
Wesley, to subscribe certain monies annually, for 
the support of superannuated Preachers, and their 
widows, and whereas provision is made by the Act 
of Parliament, entitled, (" An Act for the En - 
couragement and Relief of Friendly Societies/) 
tor the receiving such voluntary subscriptions, it 
is hereby agreed, that an account of such contri- 
butions shall be taken by the Steward of the So- 
ciety, and kept separate from the account of the 
subscriptions of the members oPsaid Society ; anci 
lor the better execution of the merciful designs ot 

- I contributions, it rs hereby agreed, that a com- 
naittee of at least eleven persons, according to 
secL.cn the 5th of the aforesaid Act, shall be chosen 
Z a 



2^6 A Chronological History [1799. 

by ballot, at the annual meeting of said Society ; 
which Committee shall hear all claims on the afore- 
said contribution, and shall determine on the sum 
to be allowed to each claimant, as a member of, 
or claimant on said Society, according to the pre- 
sent rules and regulations ; and if said claimant be 
dissatisfied with the sum allowed him, or her, by 
said Committee, he or she may appeal to the Society 
at large, at their next annual meeting, whose judg- 
ment shall be final and decisive. 

15. That a Treasurer be appointed who shall re- 
ceive and put out as soon as possible to legal 
interest, the monies belonging to this Institution, 
giving proper security for such monies to the So- 
ciety, and that Thomas Roberts, oi Somerset- 
street, in the city of Bristol, Esq. be appointed 
the Treasurer. 

16. That two Stewards be chosen annually, who 
shall be empowered to draw such monies out of the 
Treasurers hands, as may, on the rules and regu- 
lations of this fund, be claimed by any member of 
this Society. 

17. That if in the judgment of a majority of 
the members of this Society, its funds should be 
found to have increased so as to admit of an in- 
crease of the Annuities, such addition shall be 
made to the Annuities, as, in the judgment of the 
majority of the members, the funds shall be deem- 
ed capable of affording. 

18. That if the Expenditure should at any time 
exceed the income, a majority of the members, at 
one of the annual Conferences of the people called 
Methodists, shall fix on a plan which shall cause 
the Income at least to equal the Expenditure, by 
increasing the annual subsriptions, or by lessen- 
ing the Annuities, or by both, — or, by any other 
method which the wisdom of the members may de- 
vise, so as still to preserve the Institution according 
to its original spirit and design. 

19. Provided, that if this Society should be so 



1 7 99-1 Of ^ e P eo P J * e called Methodists. 257 

diminished as not to be able to support two Annui- 
tants, then the Society shall be dissolved, and the 
remaining monies equally divided among the sur- 
viving members. 

20, That every thing relative to the management 
of this Society, shall be done by a majority of the 
members then present. 

21 That any member neglecting to send his an 
nual subscription at the time above-mentioned, shaU 
be fined, tor the first year two shillings and six- 
pence, for the second year, half a guinea : the 
fines to be thrown into the common stock : but if 
he neglect to send in his subscription for three 
years, he shall be excluded, and forfeit all the mo- 
nies he has paid into this fund; unless such person 
may have been employed by the Conference in any 
of the foreign missions ; the case of such a member 
to be determined by a majority of the members 
then present. 

22. If a man who is superannuated or a supernu- 
merary, and who is a claimant on this fund, become 
again an effective man, he shall cease to be an An- 
nuitant : but, if he become again a supernumerary, 
or be superannuated, he shall have the same claim 
as heretofore, on the provisions and regulations 
already mentioned. 

23. That the books of said Society shall be so 
kept that any member may have free access to them 
at all times. 

24. That all the accompts of said Society shall 
be publicly read over at, and approved by the An* 
nual Meeting of said Society. 

25. That after the present year, (1799) ev ^ry 
new member shall, on his admission, pay five gui- 
neas into the funds of said Society. 

26. That all difficulties and disputes relative to 
the business of this Society, shall be referred to a 
Committee of eleven persons chosen by ballot from 
the members then present : and the judgment of the 
majority shall be finally decisive, provided the said 



258 A Chronological History L l 799* 

Judgment be not contrary to any thing in the exist- 
ing rules of this Society. 

27. That these rules shall be registered according 
to the provisions made by an Act of Parliament for 
the legalization and support of charitable Institu- 
tions. 

Signed by order of the Society, 
Manchester, Henry Moore, Chairman. 

Aug. 8, 1799. Adam Clarke, Secretary. 

■ City of Bristol^ At the Court of GeneralQuarter 
and County oj \ Sessions of the Peace of our Sove- 
the same City. J reign Lord the King, held in and 
for the City of Bristol, and County of the same 
City, in the Guildhall of the said City, on Friday 
the seventeenth day of January, One Thousand 
Eight Hundred, before John Morgan, Esq. Mayor 
of the said City, Sir John Durbin, Knight, and 
John Noble, Esq. Aldermen of the same city ? 
Justices assigned and so forth, 

At this Court the foregoing Rules, Orders and 
Regulations, were exhibited to the said Justices at 
the General Quarter Sessions of the Peace held as 
above-mentioned, who after due examination thereof, 
(as far as the Act of Parliament in that behalf ex- 
lends) allowed and confirmed the same. 

Signed, at the above Sessions, by 

WORRALL. 
Town-Clerk and Clerk of the Peace. 

THE PROPER FORM OF A DONATION TO THE 
SOCIETY, BY WILL. 

Item. I, A. B. do hereby give and bequeath the 

sum of — , unto the Treasurer for the 

time being, of a voluntary Society, called the Iti~ 
tier ant Methodist Preacher's Annuity, instituted by 
the Methodist Preachers, late in connection with 
the Rev. John Wesley, deceased, and registered 
according to the Act of Parliament, entitled, M An 
Act or the Encouragement and Relief of Friendly 
Societies, " the same to belaid within — — months 



1 799-] Of the People called Methodists. 259 
next after my decease, out of my personal estate, 
in trust, to be applied to the uses and purposes of 
said Society. 

THE PREACHERS FRIEND SOCIETY. 

This was instituted this year 1 799) in London, 
by a few of the principal Members of the Society. 
It cannot be better recorded than by inserting its 
rules as drawn up by the good men who set it on 
foot, and who now conduct it. 

<s I. A subscription shall be opened for the casual 
relief of Itinerant Methodist Preachers of Mr. Wes- 
ley's connection and their families, when in sickness 
or otherwise distressed. 2. A Committee shall be 
appointed, of seven persons, resident in or neaF 
London, to transact the business ot this Society. 3. 
Out of delicacy towards their Brethren, no Itinerant 
Preacher shall be a Member of this Committee. 4. 
The Committee shall hold a monthly Meeting, when 
cases shall be considered, and relief sent to the most 
necessitous. 5. The London Committee shall elect 
Country Members, in order to extend the usefulness 
of this Society, by increasing the subscription, and 
establishing a necessary correspondence m various 
parts ot the kingdom. — Country Members to be pre- 
sent at the Monthly Meetings when in London. 6. 
The Committee shall publish an Annual Report of 
the proceedings of this Society, their accounts shall 
then be stated, and an outline be given of the cases 
relieved; but great delicacy shall be observed 
with respect to the names of those Preachers, who 
may have had assistance : these shall at all times 
be kept as private as can be consistent with respect to 
the welfare of the Society." 
The Committee chosen, 2re, 

Mr. Joseph Bwlmer, 

Mr. Joseph Butterworth, 

James Hamilton, M.D. 

William Marriott, Esq. y of London. 

Mr. Robert Middieron, 

Thomas Stock, Esq. I 

Christopher Sundius, Esq. J 



260 ^Chronological History [ i 799» 

Country Members. 

Mr. William Cleathing, Malton. 

Thomas Holy, Esq. Sheffield. 

Mr. Michael Longridge, Sunderland. 

William Smith, Esq. Newcastle. 

Mr. John Ward, jun. Durham. 
William Marriott, Esq. Hoxton Square, Treasurer. 
Joseph Butterworth, 43, Fleet Street, Secretary, 

To whom all communications for tlie Society may 
be addressed. 

For a fuller account of the design and utility of 
this institution, consult the Methodist Magazine for 
Aug. 1801. and for July 1802. This was begun 
without any solicitation from the Preachers, has 
been attended with the happiest effects already ; and 
is patronized by many of the wealthy Members of the 
Society throughout Great Britain. 

In the year 1801, 240/. was given to Preach- 
ers in distress from this Fund ; though it is at present 
in an infant state. It is calculated to encourage the 
servants of God to labour faithfully in his vineyard, 
as it is an additional proof of God's great love to 
those who preach his Gospel without the prospect of 
fee or reward but what arises wholly from his pro- 
mise and providence. 

The Committee submitted the design and rules to 
the Conference. The effect it had on the Brethren:, 
may be seen by the following Ltter. 

44 To the Committee of the Preacher's Friend 
Society : 

Dear Brethren, 

Manchester August, 12, 1799. 

Your plan for the establishment of a Preachers- 
Friend Society has been read in Conference, and the 
Conference authorize us to return you their unani- 
mous thanks for your noble, generous, and disin- 
terested design of relieving distressed Preachers in 
the way you have proposed. 

The Conference have also come to an unanimous 
vote, that your plan and resolutions shall be insert- 



I799-] Of the People called Methodists. 261 

ed in the Magazine, and recommended to our Bre- 
thren at large. 

With the utmost respect and affection we are, 
very dear Brethren, yours in the Lord. 
S. Bradburn, President. 
T. Coke, Secretary. 
A. Clarke, Secretary to the Preach- 
ers Annuity Society. M 

RULES RESPECTING THE ACCOUNTS OE THE 
CONFERENCE BOOKS. 

■ The dispute between the Executors of Mr* 
Wesley's Will and the Conference has been already 
noticed, also the happy conclusion to which it was 
brought. In the year 1795, it was ordered, 1. 
Every Preacher who has the care of books, shall 
remit all the money he can to Mr. Whitfield be- 
fore or at Christmas. 2. All the interest which is 
due to the Preachers Fund, shall be paid out of 
the Book-room the next year. Six thousand pounds 
was borrowed from the Fund to support the con- 
nection; so that the interest which is annually 
paid from the Book-room is 300/. a year. 

In the year 1796, the Conference appointed Mr. 
Mather and Mr. Pawson to superintend the exami- 
nation of the books in London, and to print a state- 
ment of the book account for the informatioa of 
the Preachers. 

In the year 1797, the Conference declared its 
resolution to reserve to itself the management of its- 
own book concerns, as being most agreeable to 
the design of the Institution, also to Mr. Wesley's 
Will ; and as the profits are wholly expended by 
the Conference in supporting Itinerancy among the 
Methodist Preachers, It was also agreed, thai 
every Superintendant should settle his accounts 
with, and pay the balance to Mr. Whitfield, at 
every Conference for the preceding year. 

In the year 1799, it was agreed, 1. That an annual 
account shall be presented to, and read in the Confe- 
rence, of the receipts and disbursements, and of the 



2w A Chronological History [-799* 

balance respecting the Book-room : and each Chair- 
man of the Districts respectively shall have a copy 
oi the aforesaid account; which shall be transcribed 
by him, or some person employed by him, for each 
Superintendant in his District, and the Superintend 
dants shall deliver a copy to each of their col- 
leagues who are in fall connection* 

2. An account of cur stock of books in London, 
snail be taken, in as exact a manner,, and as soon 
as possible ; but so as not to interrupt the regular 
business. 3, As soon as the stock is taken, a ware- 
house-book shall be provided, in which shall be en- 
tered all the stock in hand, and all the books which 
shall be printed from time to time, with an exact 
account of the number; And, on the other hand,, 
an entry shall be made of all the books taken out 
for the wholesale and retail trade. " It was also 
agreed, thai Mr. Wesley's Sermons in nine volumes, 
should be given to every Preacher in full connec- 
tion, who had not had them before. And the 
Preachers were desired to send to the Book Commit- 
tee, full accounts of the deaths of emiaently pious 
persons." 

RULES RESPECTING THE EXPENCES OF THE 
PREACHERS ATTENDANCE ON CONFERENCE, 

In the year 1774, it was asked, " Q. Are not 
the Preachers who come to the Conference bur- 
densome to the Societies on the way ? A, Pre- 
q.uently. To prevent this, j* Let every Preacher- 
pay for his horse's keeping. 2, Let each ct those Socie- 
ties fix on an inn where'the horses will betaken care of. }? 

In the year 1781, it was asked, " Q'. What 
can be done to lessen the burden which lies on 
those Societies where the Conference is held i 
A. Let every Preacher pay for his own horse. " 

In the year 1791, it 'was added, ft Let the. 
Postage of all letters sent to the Conference on 
public business, be paid by the Stewards of the So* 
cieties from which they are sent. But the postage 
of the private letters sent to the Preachers during 



I7§9?] &f the People called jSlelJiodisls. sSg 
die sitting of the Conference, shall be paid by the 
'Conference, 55 u e. by the Society where the Con- 
ference is held. 

In the year 1790, it was added, " All letters, 
sent to the Conference, or to the representative- 
meeting, are in future to be sent post-paid ; and 
the Preachers .are desired to inform our friends of 
this particular; and that the Conference cannot 
afford to pay the postage of the immense quantity 
of letters, which are annually sent to them." 

In the year 1800, it was ^dded, M Let every Super- 
intendent inform his brethren, that they are to pay 
for all the letters they write on public business. 

In the vear 1802, it was added, "No letters sent 
to the Conference, or directed to any of the 
Preachers where the Conference is held, if the pos- 
tage be not previously paid, shall in future be at. 
tended to by the Conference. " 

To guard against impostors it was added, 11 Le 
the Certificate usually given, be printed, and let no 
.person be received into any Society without one of 
these, signed by one of the Travelling Preachers in 
the Circuit from whence he came. 

To promote the administration of the Lord's 
Supper, it was added, " A Superintendant, or 
some other Travelling Preacher in full connection, 
who is willing to administer the Lord's Supper, 
shall be appointed lor every Circuit, where it is re- 
gularly administered ; who shall administer that 
holy ordinance in all such places in his Circuit, as 
are allowed that privilege according to the rules of 
pacification. 

It was also added, " We are resolved never to 
station Preachers in Circuits for the third year, 
except, in cases of very peculiar emergency. 

The Minute against anthems was republished, It 
is as follows : 44 Is not formality in singing creep- 
ing in, by singing those complex tunes and anthems 
which it is scarcely possible to sing with devotion ? 

The repeating the same words so often, and es- 

ally while another is repeating other words, (the 



264 A Chronological History [1800, 

horrid abuse which runs through the modern church- 
music) as it shocks all common-sense, so it neces- 
sarily brings in dead formality, and has no religion 
in it. Besides, it is a flat contradiction to our 
Lord's command, use not vain repetitions : For 
what is a vain repetition, if this is not ? What end 
of devotion does it serve? Sing no anthems. 

The fifty. seventh Conference was held in Lon- 
don, July 28th, 1800. Mr. James Wood w f as 
<:hosen President, and Mr. Samuel Bradburn, Se- 
cretary. The following Address was unanimously 
voted, and transmitted to his Majesty by the Presi- 
dent; the ground of it was, the late wicked attempt 
made on the Life of our most excellent King. 

From the London Gazette. 

St. James' s, August 8, 1800, 
The following Address having been transmitted 
to the Duke of Portland, his Majesty's Principal 
Secretary of State for the Home Department, has 
been by his Grace presented to the King; which 
Address his Majesty was pleased to receive very 
graciously. 

TO THE KING'S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. 

The humble Address of the Ministers of the 
People called Methodists, assembled in Conference. 
May it phase your Majesty, 

We, your Majesty's dutiful and loyal Subjects, 
the Preachers of the Gospel, late in connection 
with the Reverend John Wesley, deceased, being 
assembled in our fifty-seventh annual Conference, 
beg leave to approach your Majesty with that vene- 
ration which becomes all the seivants of the King 
of Kings, to feel towards those whom He has ap- 
pointed in his adorable Providence to execute Righ- 
teousness and Judgment in the earth, and to express 
our abhorrence of the late atrocious attempt against the 
life of your Majesty, as alsq our thankfulness to Al- 
mighty God for his gracious protection so mani- 
festly extended towards your sacred Person. 

We humbly desire to express to your Majesty 



i8oo.] Of the People called Methodists. 265 

that we have in conjunction with the people under 
our care, upon several occasions, united with 
others or your Majesty's loyal subjects, in testify- 
ing our sincere respect tor and attachment to your 
Majesty's person and government, and our detesta- 
tion of all sedition and rebellion ; and we beg leave 
to repeat the same dutiful sentiments upon this oc- 
casion. We are determined to obey the sacred in- 
junctions of the God whom we serve, " to pray for 
Kings and for all that are in authority; to be subject 
to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake; to 
obey Magistrates; to be ready for every good 
work ; and to lead a quiet and peaceable life in all 
godliness and honesty. 

That Almighty God may preserve your Majesty 
from every known and secret enemy, and long con- 
tinue you as the Father of your People, and the 
Minister of God to us for good, is the ardent 
prayer of your Majesty's loyal and dutiful subjects, 
Signed, in behalf of the Conference, 

JAMES WOOD, President- 
New Chapel, City Road, 
London, July 30, 1800. 

It was now proposed to appoint a Mission in 
North Wales. Mr. Owen Davis, and Mr. John 
Hughes were chosen for that purpose. They willingly 
complied with the wishes of their brethren, who 
recommended them to the Lord by solemn prayer, 
Their labours have been crowned with success. 

They converse with the people and exhort them 
in the Welch language to turn to the Lord. They 
are still labouring in the same country. 

The Conference was still pressed for the want of 
money in order to support the work. They in- 
treated the Societies in their yearly address to give 
them pecuniary aid, that they might be extricated 
out of their distresses. 

This is now a serious burthen, and unless the 
Aa 



2.66 A Chronological History [1800. 



Lord multiply the Societies, one of these two 
rules must be adopted : 1. The people must increase 
their subscriptions, or 2. The Conference must 
lessen the number of the Preachers. 

It was thought necessary to publish the following 
directions. " 1. We tear there has sometimes 
been irregularity in some of the meetings. And 
we think that some of our hearers are in danger of 
mistaking, em oil ens of the affections for experimen- 
tal and practical godliness. To remedy or prevent, 
as far as possible, these errors, let Mr. Wesley's 
Extract of Dr. Edward's pamphlet on Religious 
Affections be printed, and circulated among our 
people. 

2. We recommend to the Preachers and all our 
Societies Dr. Coke's Commentary. 

3. Let none in our connection preach charity 
sermons, where theatrical singers and bands oj ?n u- 
sic are introduced. And let the Stewards, Trus- 
tees, and Leaders, be informed that such a practice 
is offensive to the Conference, who, believe it has 
been hurtful to the minds of many pious people. 

4. We strictly ordain, that the Lord's Supper be 
administered in England, according to the form of 
the Established Church, as expressed in the rules 
of pacification. 

5. Let the Representative of every District write 
to his Brethren, (who remain in the Circuits) in- 
forming them where they are stationed, as soon as 
possible, that the stationary Committee may be ena- 
bled to please every one as far as possible. 

6. In future, let the aged Preachers be provid- 
ed with Circuits before any of the others. And no 
one shall be stationed in London, Bristol, Birming- 
ham, Manchester, or Liverpool, till he is received 
into full connection. 

7. Henceforward let no Preacher be declared Su- 
perannuated, or stationed as a Supernumerary, with- 
out the recommendation of the District Committee 
to which he belongs, unless, for particular reasons, 



sSoa.] Of the People called Methodists. 267 

the Conference, with his own consent, judge it pro- 
per. 

8. No Chapel taken from us imjustly, shall ever 
be purchased by us. Let no Chapel be built on the 
Tontine plan, i. e. where the persons concerned in 
building them, design to make them their own pro- 
perty, and turn them to their own temporal advan- 
sage. 

The 20th of October in this year (1800), there 
was a general Conference of the American Preach- 
ers held in Baltimore in America. It is held every 
fourth year. Mr. Richard IVhatcoat, the first Lay- 
preacher Mr. Wesley ordained, was by the voice of 
his brethren chosen Bishop of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, along with Dr. Coke, and Bishop 
Asbury. Mr. Whatcoat set out as a Travelling 
Preacher in England in the year 1769, and travelled 
with an unblameable character in England and Ire- 
land till the year 1784, when he was ordained by 
Mr. Wesley and sent to America. He manifested 
a sweet humble spirit while he laboured in Europe, 
was much respected by those who knew him, and 
was very useful in thz Circuits where he was sta- 
tioned. It is a pleasure to his Brethren in Europe 
to see by his late appointment that he has conducted 
himself in the same manner in America. 

There is another Society instituted among the 
Methodists, which is of great importance, as it is cal- 
culated to improve and benefit the lowest class of 
civil Society. It was first instituted in London in 
the year 1772, and received Mr. Wesley's hearty 
approbation. The members of it were then called 
Work-house Preachers. In Bristol they are called 
Village Preachers. In Leeds, P ray er- Leader s \ and 
in Dublin, Poor-house Preachers. In London it is 
now called the frisndly union. But their ob- 
ject in each place is the same, and their Rules near- 
ly so. 

In the year 1800, the nature and design of this 
Society was approved, and the following Rules for 

A a 2 



268 A Chronological History [1S00. 

its regulation and government, were sanctipug.cl.by 
Mr. Joseph Benson, Superintendant of the London 
Circuit, in conjunction with Mr. James Wood and 
the rest of the Preachers appointed far London by 
the Conference held there this year. They are as 
follows. 

RULES OF THE FRIENDLY UNION. 

Jesus Christ, in order to mortify human vanity, 
to convince the world that Religion was a plain 
simple thing, and that a little common sense, accom- 
panied with an ardent love to God and Man, was 
sufficient to propagate it, without any aid derived 
from the schools of human science, took twelve poor 
illiterate men into his company, admitted them to an 
intimacy with himself, and, after he had kept them 
awhile in tuition, sent them to preach the good tid- 
ings of salvation to their countrymen. He never 
paid any regard to the place where he delivered his 
sermons. He preached in the temple, in synagogues, 
publick Walks, and private houses, on mountains, 
m barges and ships. His Missionaries imitated him ; 
and convenience for the time, was consecration of 
the place. 

Wherever the Love of God is shed abroad in the 
Heart, it will, like the fountain from whence it flows, 
diffuse itself abroad. It being an active and benevo- 
lent principle, induces those who enjoy it to endea- 
vour to bring others to partake of the same blessing, 
and to do them good in every possible way. Influene- , 
ed by this sacred, living fire, and touched with a tender 
sympathy, two or three young men consulted how 
they might best lay themselves out, according to 
their little ability, for the good of their fellow crea- 
tures. They soon turned their eyes towards the Sick 
and Poor in Workhouses, prisons, hospitals, &c. as 
persons the most abject and forlorn. At the same 
time, providence concurring, an open door was set 
before them in one or two Workhouses, which were 
visited once or twice a week, in rotation. They 
there expounded to the people some portion of God's 
sacred word, and generally began and concluded 



i8oo.] Of the People called Methodists i 26g 

with Singing and Prayer. In the course of two or 
three years, more Workhouses being opened for 
their reception, and more young men offering them- 
selves to the work, some of whom seemed not to be 
called to act in the same line with their elder bre- 
thren, and yet wished to be useful in some way or 
other ; they formed themselves into a Society, for 
the better regulation and carrying on their benevo- 
lent design. They agreed that those whose talents 
were more confined, should visit the Sick, and en- 
quire first into the state of their minds, and then 
give them instruction, advice, or encouragement, as 
to them might seem meet. Such was the origin, 
and such is the general design of our Friendly Union, 
which, through the blessing of God, has been pro- 
ductive of many happy effects. There have been 
some, through our poor endeavours, in various 
places, that have been deeply convinced of sin, and 
have heartily embraced the Faith of the Gospel. 
And we have likewise had very satisfactory evi- 
dence concerning others, that they have changed s 
state of misery and woe, for the Paradise of God, 

OF THE TIME OF MEETING. 

i. A Meeting shall be held every Sunday 
Morning at the New Chapel, City Road, at seven 
o'clock; and every Monday Evening at eight. The 
Quarterly Meetings shall be held the first Monday 
after every Quarter day. 2. Every Member liv- 
ing more than a mile from the place of Meeting* 
shall be entitled to a plan of his appointments. 

N. B. All the Preachers are to have plans. 

OF THE BUSINESS OF THE M£ETIN GS» 

On Sunday Mornings, to examine whether the 
appointments have been attended to the preceding 
Sunday; To read over the plan for the day ; make 
the collection, and to endeavour to edify one ano- 
ther. 

On Monday Evenings, the first and third in every 
A a £ 



27® A Chronological History [1800* 



month to hear trial Sermons, and Preachers in rota- 
tion. On the other Evenings to attend to any busi- 
ness relative to the work in which we are engaged. 

On the Quarterly Meetings, to examine the cha- 
racter, abilities, and attendance, of each Member ; 
to hear appeals ; to audit the accounts ; to propose 
new places, and choose the officers. 

I. In order to admission, the candidate must 
have been a Member of the late Rev. John Wes- 
ley's Society, twelve months; a man of strict piety 
and irreproachable character ; having a gift for 
Prayer and Exhortation. 2d. Having signified the 
name, and place oi abode, ot his Class Leader, he 
shall be asked the following Questions, with any 
other the Steward shall think proper to propose to 
him. 

1. What are the motives, that induce you to 
wish to belong to this Society ? 2. Will you en- 
gage, if received into this Society, cordially to sub« 
mit to the discipline established among us, and 
faithfully, and constantly to attend the places ap- 
pointed you by .the Committee ? 3, The preceding 
questions being answered to the satisfaction of a 
iBajority of the persons present, the Steward shall,, 
in the ensuing week, enquire of his Class Leader, 
the character, and abilities, of the candidate ; and, 
the Sunday following he shall communicate the in- 
formation he has received, to the members present, 
(the Candidate withdrawing,) who shall judge of 
such information and act with respect to receiving 
him as they shall think proper. No person shall be 
admitted but by a majority of votes, taken by ballot. 
4th. Every Candidate that is admitted shall be six 
months on trial, before he be fully received ; or 
have a vote on any occasion. 5th. the Secretary 
shall signify to the Society when any Candidate ha3 
been six months on trial ; if he then approve of the 
work, and the Society approve of him, he shall be 
fully received, the Steward reading to him the fol- 
lowing address. 



i8co.] Of the People called Methodists* 27 1 



Dear Brother, 
It appears to the Members here present, as far as 
tliey can judge, that your intention and desire are as 
you say, to glorify God, and be helpful to your 
fellow creatures. Upon these considerations we 
receive you into this Society. Permit me lovingly 
to exhort you to make it your daily study and pray- 
er, to be approved of Him in whose cause you are 
engaged. Do not suffer, on the one hand, those that 
reject the counsel of God against themselves, to 
discourage you, for such you will meet with; nor 
the dry, formal, quiet professor, on the other ; but 
turn your eye to your great example, who went 
about doing good, and patiently endured the con- 
tradiction of sinners against himself. I say, con- 
sider him, who thought it no dishonour to perform, 
with his own hands, the meanest offices, that he 
might testily his tender regard for ;he souls of men. 
Thus it is written, " he took a towel and girded 
himself, and poured water into a bason, and washed 
his Disciples feet." Consider his agony and bloody 
sweat, his cross and passion, and ail the pains and 
labour he underwent to save your scul from endless 
death; and let these things be deeply impressed on 
your mind, so as to raise in you suitable returns of 
gratitude, and a desire to pluck others as brands 
from the burning, that they may be partakers of the 
same salvation that God hath mercifully imparted to 
you. And though this may be sometimes irksome 
to flesh and blood, yet let the value of immortal 
souls, and the love you bear to the blessed Jesus, so 
influence your heart, that you may vigorously and 
cheerfully labour in so good a cause. And that you 
may not grow weary nor faint in your mind, reflect 
frequently on the satisfaction it will yield you in a 
dying hour to consider that you were enabled to give 
this proof of your love to Christ and the souls of 
men. But on the other hand, think with yourself 
what will be the woeful consequence of your bury- 
ing your talent. Instead of your death-bed being 



a/ 2 - A Chronological History [1800. 

comfortable and happy, it will be attended with bit- 
ter reflections on your unfaithfulness to the grace of 
God, and a fearful expectation of sharing the dismal 
fate of that servant, who feared, or neglected to use 
the gift that God had bestowed upon him. But I 
hope, my brother, better things of you, and that you 
will so act in your little sphere, that God, in the 
judgment day, will admit you into glory, saying 
" well done good and faithful servant, thou hast 
been faithful over a few things,, enter thou into the 
joy of thy Lord." 6. Every Member, thus fully 
received, shall be six months before he shall be pro- 
posed as a Preacher, and if he be approved, shail 
continue on trial six months more before he be fully 
admitted as a Preacher. 

OF THE DIFFERENT CLASSES OF THIS SOCIETY. 

1. This Society shall consist of two classes,, 
viz. Preachers, and Visitors, sd. If any brother 
among those who. visit the sick, judge that he would 
be more extensively useful as a Preacher,, he shall 
first answer the following questions, with clearness, 
and propriety, and the answers must be approved by 
a majority of the brethren present, before he can be 
admitted to preach before the Society. 

Questions to be answered by those who judge they 
are called to be Preachers, 

1. What is your motive for offering yourself to 
become a Preacher? 2. What do you believe con^ 
cerning the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit? 3. What 
are your ideas of man in his original state ? 4. 
What is man in his present state? 5. By what* 
means came he into this state? 6. How can man 
recover the forfeited favour and image of God? 7. 
How, extensive did God design his salvation to be ? 
8. Is it possible that a soul, that has been a par- 
taker of the grace of God, should fall away and 
perish ? 



iSoo.] Of the People called Methodists* 273, 



MEMBERS TO BE SUMMONED TO HEAR TRIAL 
SERMONS, 

When a person is to be proposed as a Preacher, 
notice shall be given of it two Sunday mornings pre- 
vious to his answering the preceding questions. If 
the brethren who are present when they are an- 
swered, admit the person to preach before the So- 
ciety, the time shall be fixed, and all the members 
summoned to attend, in order that he may be approv- 
ed or disapproved by a majority, the appointing 
a Brother to preach the Gospel being considered 
one of the most important things the Society are en- 
gaged in. N. 3. As the members are not to be 
summoned to hear the questions answered, the an- 
swering of them shall be deferred till half past eight 
o'clock, in order that most of the Brethren may be 
present. 

DUTIES OF THE PREACHERS, 

I. The gifts and graces of the personr admitted as 
a Preacher being approved, he is expected to make 
progress in the knowledge ot the Holy Scriptures, 
having his mind and heart exercised therein above 
believers in general. He must earnestly seek the 
illumination of God's Holy Spirit, and other ne- 
cessary gifts, by meditation* and prayer, and by 
everv possible mean must prepare in private for mi- 
nistering the word in publick. 2. He must en- 
deavour to perform his duty faithfully, wisely, and 
in a spirit of love. In doctrine adhering strictly to 
what is commonly believed among us. And his te- 
nets, if necessary, must be submitted to the exami- 
nation of the Society, who shall judge of their con- 
sonance with the principles of the late Rev. John 
Wesley. 

DUTIES OF THE VISITORS. 

The visitors shall meet the Preachers at the diffe- 
rent places of appointment, assist in singing, and 
then proceed to every part of the workhouse that is 



£74 A Chronological History [180a. 

accessible, persuading, and exhorting such of the 
people as are able, to attend the public preaching ; 
the sick, the lame, and such as cannot attend, he 
must instruct, and conclude with prayer. The 
time of continuance in each ward shall be propor- 
tioned to the number and situation of the persons,, 
but must not exceed half an hour. 

OF THE GTFFICfcfcS OF THIS SOCIETY* 

i. The officers of this Society shall consist of 
a Steward, a Secretary, and a Committee of nine. 
2. The Steward shall be in office a quarter of a 
year, the Secretary and Committee one year. 3. 
Three persons shall be nominated for the offices of 
Steward and Secretary, and the election shall be 
made by shew of hands. 4. Eighteen -members 
shall be nominated for the Committee of nine, who 
shall be chosen by each member marking the names 
of the nine persons he wishes to compose it. 

THE DUTIES OF THE STEWARD* 

He shall begin and end all our meetings with 
prayer to God, for his blessing on our endeavours 
to promote his glory; shall read the plan of the 
preceding Sabbath, in order to ascertain whether 
the members attended according to their respective 
appointments, particularly noting omissions, and 
using all proper means to induce each member to 
fulfil his duty. He must read the plan for the day, 
carefully observing to supply such places as may be 
vacant; must receive the weekly subscriptions, 
and all other money collected for the purpose of 
carrying on the work ; he must hold this in trust 
during his office, answering every lawful demand, 
but must not suffer any money to be applied to any 
new purpose without the consent of a majority of 
the members who are present, on the evenings ap- 
pointed for business. It is his duty also to preside 
in all our meetings, put all motions, and endeavour 
to keep order during the discussion of any subject; 



i8oo.] OJ the People called Methodists* 2j$ 

to nominate persons for ail offices ; to enquire of 
the Ciass Leaders respecting Candidates ; and to 
conduct all occasional business, such as appointing 
persons to visit the sick members, and whatever 
-else may tend to the glory of God, and the prospe. 
rity of the cause in which we are engaged. 

THE DUTY OF THE SECRETARY, IS 

To keep a list of the members names and places 
of abode ; — to note the time of their admission ; 
and when any go from us, the reason of their leav- 
ing us ; — to enter the names in the collection book, 
and make the collection every Sabbath day ; — to 
summon the members on particular occasions, and 
to keep a distinct account of all our proceedings by 
proper minutes; to keep the money-accounts, and 
lay them before the Society every Quarterly Meet- 
ing; and punctually to execute every other de- 
partment ot the writing business. 

THE DUTY OF THE COMMITTEE, IS 

To execute all business referred to them by the 
Society, making their Reports with all convenient 
speed. 

OF LOVE FEASTS. 

With the permission of the Superintendant 
Preacher, and Stewards, we will hold four Love- 
Feasts in the year — viz. two at the New Chapel, and 
two at Queen- street. 

OF THE REPROOF, SUSPENSION, AND EXCLUSION 
OF MEMBERS. 

i. Any member that is not able to attend to his 
appointments, shall give the earliest notice possible 
to the Steward : No excuse shall be admitted, but 
that of sickness, necessary distance, or some urgent 
case, which shall appear satisfactory to the Society. 
2. Should any member be found to neglect his ap- 
pointments ; or should omit taking his Society 



276 A Chronological History [i3oo» 

ticket, within one month after the quarterly visita- 
tion of the Classes, or be observed divulging the 
internal business of the Society, — he shall for the 
first instance receive Reproof; for the second, Sus- 
pension ; and for the third, Exclusion. 

OF ENLARGING THE WORK. 

As the members of this Society are agreed to 
extend their labours as far as they can consistently 
with ether duties, when any new place shall be 
procured by any individual, he shall signify the 
matter, with the circumstances thereof, to the So- 
ciety, for their consideration, and determination. 

OF THE RE-ADMISSION OF MEMBERS. 

As from various causes several members have 
been obliged for a time to quit the work we are en- 
gaged in, it is agreed, that when the cause is re- 
moved to the satisfaction or the Society, the old 
member shall be restored to his former station, 
and excused going through the forms proposed to 
Candidates. 

CONCLUDING ADDRESS. 

It is highly necessary, that each member should 
frequently consider the three great ends for which 
this Society was formed. 1. That we may glorify 
God. 2. That we may be quickened and con-, 
firmed ourselves in his grace, by the mutual help 
of each other. 3. That we may instruct, edify, 
and comfort the sick and needy. 

Let us cautiously avoid all disputings concerning 
things not essential to Salvation, and strike at once 
at the root of sin, Tell them to whom you speak, 
you are sinners born to die. By nature you are 
children of wrath and you must be born again, or 
ye cannot see the kingdom of God. You must put 
off the old man with his deeds, and put on the new 
man, the Lord Jesus Christ, or you will perish for 
ever. Discountenance all such things as you know 



i8ai.] Of the People called Methodists. 277 

are hurtful to the souls of men; such as plays, 
gaming, and drinking of spirituous liquors ; which 
only serve to waste precious time, and lull the im- 
mortal soul asleep, in order to drown it in endless 
perdition. May God Almighty give us his bles- 
sing, and life for evermore ! 

Mr. William Palmer and Mr. John Hopwood, are 
at present very useful, active members 111 this So-* 
ciety in London. 

The fifty-eighth Conference was held in Leed?, 
July 27, 1801. Mr. John Pawson was chosen 
President, (this was the second time he was chosen 
to that office) and Doctor Coke, Secretary, Mr. 
Pawson was no sooner elected, and took the chair, 
than a debate arose respecting a volume of sermons 
which he published, in which were some expres- 
sions reflecting on the Nobility of the land, and the 
Clergy of the Established Church, which were ta- 
ken notice of, and resented by the Antijacobin re- 
viewers, as also now by the Conference. The de- 
bate ended by the adoption of the following Minute. 

Q. What is the sense of the Conference on the 
unguarded expressions in Mr. Pawson's sermons, 
printed in London in 1799? A. The Conference 
does declare its utter disapprobation of the sense 
put upon those passages by certain anonymous wri- 
ters, and hold in the greatest abhorrence the senti- 
ments which that sense conveys : but they are at 
the same time persuaded, that their venerable friend 
Mr. Pawson did not intend to convey any such 
sense to the minds of his readers. And Mr. Pawson 
himself does solemnly declare, as in the presence of 
God, that it never was his design that those passages 
should be so understood: that he only intended 
to shew how carefully the Lord hath guarded the 
ministry, so that the people might not be deceived 
by false teachers. Mr. Pawson's peaceable turn of 
mind has been so fully manifested to the Conference 
B b 



A Chronological History [1801. 

for thirty-nine years, that they are constrained to 
believe, that to wish any description of men to be 
persecuted, was and still is at an infinite distance 
from his thoughts. N. B. The edition referred to, 
has been quashed by Mr. Pawson, as far as possible. 

The following Rules were agreed to. 1. If any 
Circuit petition the Conference for a Preacher, and 
their petition be granted, every extraordinary ex- 
pence incurred by the removal of such Preacher to 
his new Circuit, shall be borne by that Circuit. 2. 
No Preacher shall be stationed in any Circuit, 
where he has laboured for one year, or for two or 
three years successively, till the expiration of seven 
years from the time he has left such Circuit. 3. We 
earnestly request our brethren never to send any 
petition to the Conference which will in any degree 
clash with our printed rules. 

Owing to the embarrassed state of the connection 
for the want of money to carry on the work, the 
following plans were adopted. 1. An address was 
sent to all the Societies, entreating them to raise a 
sum tantamount to 6d. a member to enable them to 
pay off their present debt. 2. Appointing each 
District to supply the ordinary expences of the 
Preachers and their families in the district where 
they laboured. First, by means of the yearly sub- 
scription made in the District, and expended at the 
Annual District Meeting, in the presence of the 
Stewards belonging to each Circuit in the District. 
Secondly, if the yearly subscription is deficient, by 
an extraordinary collection made in the District, in 
proportion to the numbers in each Circuit in the 
District, in Order to raise the sum wanted. The 
ordinary deficiencies are declared to be, salaries of 
Preachers, wives, children, servants, house-rent, 
coals and candles. 3. By refusing to send any 
help to Ireland, either from the English yearly sub- 
scription, or from the books sold in England. And 
for this end, an address was sent to the Irish bre- 
thren, informing them that dire necessity led to this 



igor.] Oj the People called Methodists, $79 

measure. 4. By exhorting the members of our So- 
cieties to buy our books, as the profits of them arc 
expended in carrying on the work. 5. By appoint- 
ing the profits of the books, to be laid out in sup- 
plying the extraordinary wants of the Preachers hi 
Great Britain. The extraordinaries are declared to 
be. 1. Travelling expences. &. Afflictions in fami- 
lies. 3. Furniture for Preachers houses in poor 
Circuits, 4. Expences of supernumerary Preachy 
,5. Helps to chapels, and 6. Helps to Preachers re- 
lations. 

RULES RESPECTING PRINTING. 

The first time any thing was published on this} 
head, was when the Rules respecting Discipline 
were printed in London in the year 1763. Then 
it was said, " Let none print any thing or his own, 
till it has been approved by the Conference." 

At the Conference in 1765, The following rule- 
was agreed on. Q. Ought we to insist upon our. 
rule, that no Preacher print any thing without your 
approbation (i.e. Mr. Wesley's) ? A. Undoubtedly j 
And whoever does it for the time to come, cannot cake 
it ill, if he is excluded from our connection. Let 
every one take this warning, and afterwards blame 
tione but himself. 

At the Conference in 1781, it was. asked, 
Have not our Preachers printed without mv (1 
Mr. Wesley's) consent and correction ? A. Several 
of them have not at all to the honour of the Me- 
thodists) both in verse and prose. This has, 1. , 
Brought a great reproach. 2. Much hindered the 
spreading more profitable books. Therefore we ali 
agree, 3. That no Preacher print or reprint any 
thing for the time to come, till it is corrected by Mr. 
Wesley. And 4. That the profits thereof shall go 
to the common .uock. 

At the Conference in 1789, it was asked, 0. 
Bba 



^8o A Chronological History [:8ot» 

Are there any directions to be given concerning the 
books ? A. No books are to be published without 
Mr. Wesley's sanction : and those which are ap- 
proved of by him, shall be printed at his press in 
London, and sold by his book-keeper. 

The following are the Rules agreed on by the 
Conference since Mr. Wesley's death. At the 
Conference in 1792, it was asked, 0. What direc- 
tions are to be given concerning books ? A. No 
contracts shall be made by our Book Steward in 
respect to books with any authors or booksellers, or 
wi-rfi any other person. 

At the Conference in 1793, ^ was as ' ce( ^j Q» 
Who aiq the Book Committee for the ensuing 
year? A. All the Preachers stationed in London, 
who ftha'Q have united to them as corresponding 
members, Messrs. Pawson, Benson, Bradburn*. 
Clarke. Moore, and T\ Tavlor. N. B. The Com- 
mittee in London are to consult the corresponding 
members in respect to all publications of impor- 
tance, previously to their being committed to the 
press. At the Conference in 1795, The following 
persons were added to this Committee, Messrs. 
Bradford, Allen, Rodda, Gaultier, and Martin* 
dale. 

At the Conference in 1796, it was asked, 0, 
Can any thing be done to stop the abuse of print- 
ing and publishing among us ? A, The liberty of 
the press being considered as our undoubted pri- 
vilege, the subject was fully examined, and after 
some debates the Conference came to the following 
conclusions, namely, 

1. That, as the Preachers are eminently one 
body, nothing should be done by any individual, 
which would be prejudicial to the whole, or to 
any part thereof. Therefore no Preacher shall pub- 
lish any thing but what is given to the Conference, 
and printed in our own press. The Book-Commit- 
tee to determine what is proper to be printed, 



iSoi.] Of the People called Methodists. 281 

That as a reward for his labour, whatever shall be 
approved of by the Book- Committee, and printed, 
the author shall have a hundred out of every thou- 
sand of the books, whether great or small. And 
if published in the magazine, he shall have a rea- 
sonable allowance, the Conference being judges. 
3. That any Preacher who has books on hand, may 
veil them ; but if another edition of any book be 
warned, he shall give it to the Conference, as 
though it were a new manuscript. N. B. Several of 
the Preachers, whose writings have been highly 
approved of, agreed to the above regulations, 
merely to restrain improper persons from publishing : 
the peace and honour of the connection outweigh- 
ing with them every other consideration. 

At the Conference in 1797, it was added, " The 
article made last year and published in the Minutes, 
relative to printing, shall stand in its full force, 
with this exception, should a manuscript be re- 
jected by the Book Committee, a Preacher may 
print it, provided he do not sell it at oar Chapels, 
nor advertise it from our pulpits. The design of 
this rule is to prevent any Preacher in our connec- 
tion from selling at the doors oi our Chapels, or 
otherwise, or offering to sell any books, or pam- 
pbfcjta among our people, but those which belong to 
the Conference, and come from our Book-room. 
N. B. If a Preacher be attacked by any of our 
enemies and his character misrepresented, his print- 
ing a reply in his own detence shalJ not be deemed 
a breach of this rule." 

At the Conference in 1801, The following per- 
sonb were appointed to supply the .Magazine with 
1 matter, along with the Committee already formed, 
and also to read, and to sanction or reject any ma- 
terials proposed to them by others : viz. Dr. Coke 4 
Messrs. J. Wood, T. Wood, Rutherford, Bretrai, 
J. Rogers, Rhodes, T. Roberts, Myles, Attnorej 
Kntwiitle, Bartholomew and Sutclifte, X. B, w.- 
Bb 3 



2%%^ A Chronological History [1801 

materials which are sent to the Editor, sanctioned 
by three of the above Preachers, and Committee, 
shall be published ; but if the London Committee 
have not discretionary power allowed them in any 
given instances to make alterations, excisions, &c. 
the materials shall be published with the names of 
those who sanction it. 

At the Conference in 1802, the following ques- 
tion was asked, 0. Are there any directions to be 
given concerning the sale of books ? A. There are, 
1. The Preachers shall not engage as booksellers for 
any books, except those which regularly come 
through the Book-room. 2. No books published 
by Preachers for their own profit, shall be sent to 
Brother Whitfield, or sold by him. 

These are excellent rules and should be strictly 
attended to ; they are calculated to make the 
Preachers good writers, as now, if a Preacher pub- 
lishes any thing, otherwise than as these rules direct, 
he must appeal to the nation at large; if what he 
publishes is read with profit by a religious public in 
general, it will no doubt benefit the Methodists in 
particular ; and if what he writes is approved by the 
connection agreeably to these rules, there is every 
reason to believe it will be a blessing to the people, 
Whereas if what is written is rejecied-by the bre- 
thren, and slighted by the public, there is every rea- 
son to believe the publication was of no account. 

The following \% the account of the spread of 
Methodism in America, which I received by means 
of my brother Mr. Zachary Myles, from the two 
Bishops, Messrs. Asbury and Whatcoat, in the Sum- 
mer of 18.01. 

From St. Mary's in Georgia, on the South Line 
of Georgia, to Penobscot and Pleasant River in the 
Province of Maine, where Circuits are formed and 
Preachers travel, is a distance of sixteen or seven- 
teen hundred miles : this takes in the Carolinas, 



1801.] Of the People called Methodists. 283 

Virginia, Maryland, Philadelphia, New York, 
Boston, &c. chiefly on the sea coast. 

From Philadelphia to the Natches (which lies 
near the Spanish settlements) in the New Western 
Territory, through Kentucky, the Methodists have 
extended 1400 miles. There was a Circuit formed 
last year (1800) at the Natches ; the Preacher, Mr. 
Gibson, was eighteen days travelling through two 
Indian nations, the Chickasaws and Chopstaws, in 
order to get to the settlements of the white people. 
While travelling through the wilderness, he had 
to enquire his way of the savages, and to get his 
subsistence from them. There are no Missionaries 
at present among those Indian nations. People go 
from all parts of the States to these back settle- 
ments, because the land is good and cheap, and the 
Methodist Preachers follow them in order to admi- 
nister to them the Word of Life. Mr. Asbury has 
travelled to the utmost limits of these places in the 
course of his Ministry. 

In the year 1802, there was an increase of 13860 
members to the Societies in the United States. 
There was never such a large increase in any one 
year to our Societies in Europe. Blessed be God 
we can rejoice in their prosperity. 

At the same time, (1802) Seven Conferences 
were appointed to be held in the United States dur- 
ing the next year. The First at Cumberland in Te- 
nessee, Oct. 2, 1802. The Second at Camden, in 
South Carolina, Jan. i, 1803. The Third at 
Droomgooles, in Virginia, March 4, 1803. The 
Fourth at Baltimore, April 1, 1803. The Fifth at 
Duck Creek, near Philadelphia, State of Delaware, 
May 1, 1803. The Sixth at Boston, in New Eng- 
land, the second Thursday in June 1803. And 
the Seventh at Ashgrove, near New York, July i f 
1803. 



284 A Chronological History. [1802. 

The fifty-ninth Conference was held at Briftol, 
July the 26th, 1802. Mr. Joseph Taylor was chosen 
President, and Dr. Coke Secretary. 

The following is the State of the Connection. 



Places. 
England, . 
Ireland, 
Scotland, 
Wales, . 
Isle of Man, 
Norman Isles 
Weft India Isles, 
British Dominions 

in America, 
United States 



Circuits. 

• u<5 

• 38 

8 

6 
2 

. 'f J : 2 
12 



} 



of America 



Total. 



3 

196 

382 



Preachers. 
300 
100 

i 5 

4 

7 
21 

1 1 

379 



844 



Members, 
86259 
26700 
1092 

*744 

2 937 
922 

13172 
2.767 

, 86734 
222327 



The State of the Colletlions at this Conference 

'£. 

Extraordinary Collection . . 2061 

Yearly Collection 2337 

Kingswood Collection ..... 1744 
Preachers Fund Collection — 1 

received from the People J * * I2 47 
Mission Collection [not publijhed,) 
Received from the Profits of the Books ^ 

towards carrying on the Work in \ 1087 13 
Great Britain. ) 



d. 

2- 
1 

O 



c£qo 7 9 4 2 
The Irish Colletlions are not included. 

Two things are obfervable in this account : 1. The 
money received from the profit of the Books is the 
leaft sum that has been received towards supporting 
the Work fince Mr. Wesley's death. 2. The Col- 
lections from the People are the greater): that ever 
were raised in any one year. No doubt it was through 



iSo2.] Of the People called Methodists. $85 

forgetfulness that' the Conference did not return the 
people thanks for this noble .inftance of their gene- 
rofity and love; and I believe they will do it next 
year. 

At the Conference in 1793, ^ was - 
that -the Sacrament fliould be adminiftered in Eng- 
land on certain conditions. In 1794 it was granted 
to ninety-three Societies, who complied with those 
conditions. In 1795, 1796, 1797* and 1798 the 
places and number were not publifhed ;. for this rea- 
son, the Conference was unwilling to grieve their 
friends who were againil the introduction of the 
JLord's Supper, by letting them see the numbers 
that petitioned for that ordinance. In the year 1799 
it was granted to forty~one places. In 1800, to for- 
ty three. In 1801 the places were omitted. In 
1802 the privilege was granted to forty-one Societies. 
The whole number of places mentioned in the Mi- 
nutes are two hundred and eighteen where the Sa- 
crament is administered by the Preachers ; but it is 
certainly adminiftered in many more, though not 
mentioned for the reason already given. 

At the Conference held in Dublin this year, (1802) 
which was the thirty-second held in that kingdom 
by the Methodtfts, (fixteen by Mr. Wesley and six- 
teen by Dr. Coke,) there was a serious debate upon 
the propriety of women preaching and exhorting in 
public congregations. The debate ended by adopt- 
ing the following rule : " It is the judgment of the 
Conference, that it is contrary both to Scripture 
and prudence that women fhould preach, or fhould 
exhort in public ; and we direfi the Superintendants 
to refufe a Society Ticket to any woman in the Me- 
thodift connection who preaches, or who exhorts in 
any public congregation, unless {he entirely cease 
from so doing.'* The Englifh Conference has not 
adopted this rule. 

In the Address from the British Conference this 
year (1802) to the Irilh Conference, there is the fal- 



s86 A Chronological History [i8o2 9 . 

lowing paragraph expreflive of their union; " We 
moft fincerely wifh to continue and ftrengthen every 
band of union whiclrexifts among us. When the - 
British Isles are united by a new and glorious com- 
pact, it would indeed be a* pity, it the large body of 
Methodises in the United Kingdom should separate,- 
because they are divided by a narrow channel. We-, 
trust that our union with you will be annually closer 
and closer, till our indissoluble and eternal union 
take place before the throne of God." 

And as a farther proof of their good will, they 
forgave them the sum of 343/. iOi. \\\d. which 
they owed them for books sent to Ireland ; and also 
39/. the balance of the Subscriptions- for the Preach- 
ers Fund, which was in their hands,, and due to the 
Stewards of that Fund in England. Tins debt they 
discharged out of the produce of the English Book. 
Room. 

The following Complaints were presented to the' 
Conference, requesting that methods might be 
adopted to remove the evils complained of, and pre- 
vent a relapse into them again; viz. 1. That- 
many of those, who ought to set a better example y 
dress like the vain women of the world. 2. Some 
of their husbands set them the example. 3; Many 
of our people stand or sit at prayer, instead of kneel. 
4. It is become too common a custom to sit while 
singing the praises of God. 5. Too many of our 
people sit, while a Blessing is asked, and Thanks 
returned, at meals. 6. Some are remiss in their 
attendance on the Preaching of God's holy Word. 
To these Complaints the Conference answers, — 

1. We exhort our sisters to dress as becometh 
those who profess to walk with God ; and we direct 
their husbands to use all the influences of love and 
piety in this behalf. 2. We. insist upon it, that the 
Preachers set the best example in dress and every 
thing. If the Preachers be not moderate in every 
thing,, a torrent of luxury will irresistibly break in 



r8o2.] Of the Pee/lie called Methodists. s>%j 

upon us, and destroy the work of God, 3. We 
strongly recommend it to all our people to kneel at 
prayer: And we desire that all our pews may, as far 
as possible, be so formed .as to admit of this in the 
easiest manner, and we request that the pews and 
pulpits be supplied with hassocks. 4. We beg that 
-our people will keep close to the excellent rules 
drawn up by our venerable Father in the gospel Mr. 
Wesley, in respect 'to Singing. The celebrating of 
•the praises of the Most High God is an important 
part of divine Worship, and a pait in which the 
whole congregation should endeavour vocally to join* 
It is therefore very indecorous not to stand up on so 
solemn an occasion. 5. Tbo' it is our privilege and 
duty to set God always before us, we should mani- 
fest our sense of his divine presence on all occasions., 
when we join in solemnly addressing him in public 
company, by our actions as well as words. 6. The 
last-mentioned evil is so great, that we trust there are 
but very few whom it concerns. But such as it does 
concern, we must exhort to flee irom the wrath to 
come. If they have no savour for the Word of 
•God, thev can have no savour of God himself. 

It was also added, k ' No married Preacher shall 
fee allowed any tiling for a servant, unless he have 
travelled ten years, or have two children, or one ot 
the single Preachers boarding with him, or in case 
of Affliction.'''' 

0. Can any improvement be made in our presest 
mode of receiving Preachers on trial ? Jf, At pre- 
sent, the Candidate is supposed to have passed the 
Quarterly Meeting, from whoai he is recommended 
10 the District Meeting* In addition to this, let 
him, if possible, attend the District Meeting, and 
be examinedi^/sr<? all the brethren present , respect- 
ing his experience, his knowledge of divine things, 
his reading, his views of the doctrines of the Gospe) 5 
and his regard for Methodism in general. The 
Preacher who examines him, shall be chosen by the 



288 A Chronological His to? y [1802 

ballot of the District Committee. After the ex- 
amination, the Candidate shall withdraw, and the 
Committee shall deliberate on the propriety or im- 
propriety of his admission on trial, and determine 
whether he shall be recommended to the ensuing 
Conference or not. If it be not convenient for the 
Candidate to attend the District Meeting, three of the 
Committee shall be chosen by ballot, and appointed 
to act in this instance for the Conference. " 

The following Rules it is necessary to insert, as 
the Preachers act upon them, and they are found in 
the large Minutes published by Mr. Wesley in the 
year 1789. 

In order that we may have a reserve of Preachers, 
" i. We will, so far as we can afford it, keep a re- 
serve of young Preachers at Kings wood. 2. Let an 
exact List be kept of those who are proposed for 
trial, but not , accepted, because not wanted."" 
Since Mr. Wesley's death the List of reserve is 
visually deposited with the Superintendant of the 
London Circuit. At present (1802) there is a great 
want of preachers to supply the Circuits; it was not 
so before since the year 1768. At that time Mr. 
Wesley cried to the Lord of the Harvest, and he 
heard and answered prayer, and this is the only 
remedy in the present case. 

" As you have time, read, explain, and enforce 
in every family, a. The Rules of the Society. 2. 
Instructions for children. 3. The fourth Volume of 
Sermons, and 4. Philip Henry's method oi Family 
Prayer. We must needs do this were it only to 
avoid idleness. Do we not loiter away many hours 
in every week? Each try himself: no idleness can 
consist with growth in Grace. Nay without exact- 
ness, in redeeming time, you cannot retain the grace | 
you received in justification. 

But what fhail we do for the rising generation ? 
Unless we take care of this, the present revival will 
he res unius atatisx it will last only the age of a 



iBc2.J Of the People called Methodists. 289 

a man. Who will labour herein? Let him that is 
zealous for God and the souls of men begin 72010.'* 

The following advice was given. 

'** 1. Let your whole Deportment before the con- 
gregation be~ serious, weighty, and solemn. 2. 
Always suit your subject to your Audience. 3, 
Chuse the plainest texts you can. 4. Take care not 
to ramble, but keep to your text, and make out 
what you take in hand. Be sparing in Allego- 
rizing, or Spiritualizing. 6. Take care of any 
thing awkward or affected, either in your gesture, 
phrase, or pronunciation. 7. Do not usually pray- 
above eight or ten minutes (at most) without inter- 
mission. 8. Always kneel during public prayer. 
9. Frequently read and enlarge upon a portion of the 
Notes : and let young Preachers often exhort, 
without taking a text. 10. Every where avail your- 
selves of the Great Festivals, by preaching on the 
occasion, and singing the Hymns, which you 
should take care to have in readiness. 11. Be- 
ware of clownishness : either in speech or dress : 
every where recommend decency and cleanliness. 
Cleanliness is next to Godliness. 12. Let no 
person, on any account, call another Heretic, 
Bigot, or by any other disrespecttul name, for a 
difference of sentiment." 

Directions respecting Singing. I. Preach fre- 
quently on singing. 2. Speak only what you feel. 
3. Chuse such Hymns as are proper lor the con- 
gregation. 4. Do not sing too much at once, sel- 
dom more than five or six verses. 5. Suit the tune 
to the words. 6. Often stop short, and ask the 
people, " Now! Do you know what you said last? 
Did you speak no more than you felt? 7. Do not 
suffer the people to sing too slow. 8. Let the wo- 
men constantly sing their parts alone; let no man 
sing with them, unless he understands the notes, and 
sings the base. 9. Let no Organ be placed any 
where, till proposed in the Conference. 10. Ex- 
hort every one in the congregation to sing. 1 u In 

C c 



0.QO A Chronological History [1802, 

every large Society let them learn to sing, and let 
them always learn our own tunes first. 12. Re- 
commend our Tune-Book every where : and if you 
cannot sing yourself, chuse a person or two in each 
place to pitch the tune for you." 

Remarks on Preaching. " The most effectual 
way of preaching Christ, is to preach him in all 
his Offices, and to declare his Law as well as his 
Gospel, both to believers and unbelievers. Let us 
strongly and closely insist upon inward and outward 
Holiness, in all its branches. " 

An account of the Method used in receiving a 
new Helper. " The proper time for doing this, is 
at a Conference, alter solemn fasting and prayer. 
Every person proposed is then to be present; and 
each of them may be asked," Have you faith in 
Christ? Are you going on to perfection? Do you 
expect to be perfected in love in this life ? Are you 
groaning after it ? Are you resolved to devote your- 
self wholly to God and to his work? Do you know 
the Methodist Plan ? Have you read the Plain Ac- 
count? The Appeals ? Do you know the Rules of 
the Society? Of the Bands? Do you keep them ? 
Do you take no Snuff? Tobacco ? Drams ? Have 
you read the Minutes oj the Conference? Are you 
willing to conform to them ? Have you considered 
the Rules of an Helper? Especially the first, tenth, 
and twelfth ? Will you keep them for conscience 
sake ? Are you determined to employ all your time 
in the work of God? Will you Preach every Morn- 
ing and Evening: endeavouring not to speak too 
long, or too loud? Will you diligently instruct the 
children in every place? Will you visit from house 
to house? Will you recommend fasting both bv 
precept and example? Are you in debt? Are you 
engaged to marry? (N. B. A Preacher who marries 
while on trial, is thereby set aside.) The time of 
trial is four years. Observe, taking on trial, 
is entirely different from admitting a Preacher. 
One on trial may be either admitted or rejected, 



2802.] Of the People called Methodists. 291 



without doing him any wrong. Otherwise it would 
be no trial at all. Let every Superinfendant explain 
this to them that are on trial. _When he has been 
on trial four years, if recommended by the Superin- 
tendent, he may be received into full connection. 

M Let no person come into the preacher's house, 
unless he wants to ask a question/' This direction 
was given because many of the people made a prac- 
tice of crowding into the Preachers houses, as into 
coffee-houses, without any invitation whatever. 

" 0. What is the direct Antidote to Meihodifn, 
(the Doctrine of Heart-Holiness?) A> Antino??nn - 
num, and unconditional predestination. All trie 
devices of Satan for these fifty years, have done far 
less toward stopping the work of God, than these 
Doctrines. They strike at the root of Salvation from 
sin, previous to glory, putting the matter on Quite 
another issue. 0, But wherein lie the Charms of 
these Doctrines? What makes men swallow them 
so greedily ? A. 1. They seem to magnify Christ: 
although in reality they suppose him to have died 
in vain. For the absolutely elect must have been 
saved without him, and the non -elect cannot be saved 
by him. 2. It is highly pleasing to* flesh and blood; 
final perseverance in particular. In order to guard 
against it, 1. Let our preachers frequently and ex- 
plicitly preach the truth, though not in a controversial 
wav, but in love and gentleness. 2. V ery frequently 
b. tii in public and private, advise our people, not 
to hear them. Answer all their objections, as occa- 
sion offers. But take care to qo this, with all possi- 
ble sweetness both of look and of accent. 4. Be 
diligent to guard those who are newly convinced or 
converted against the predestination poison.' . 

This Conference was on many accounts the hap- 
piest one that the methodists had since Mr, Wesley's 
death. 

I. Our worthy President, Mr. Jofeph Taylor , as 
was expected, gave great attention to the duties of 
his Omce, and manifested an amiable spirit through 
C 2 



292 A Chronological History [1802* 

the whole time of Conference. 2. The greatest har- 
mony reigned among the preachers : during the time 
ol their fittings, there was no appearance of levity, 
anger or ill-will, but all their debates were carried 
on with seriousness, patience and love. 3. There 
was an increase in the Societies ; though not so great 
as to numbers this year, as in some former ones, yet 
it was very plain both preachers and people had in- 
creased in the life and power of God: they had in- 
creased in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ. 4. The people had given 
*he strongest proof in their power, of their love to 
the preachers and the cause in which they were en- 
gaged, by contributing freely to the extraordinary 
collection to which they were exhorted by the last 
Conierence. So that there was as much money 
raised as extricated the Preachers out of all their dif- 
culties — What could never be said since Mr. Wes- 
ley's death before this time. 5. The congregations 
at Bristol in the mornings at five o'clock, and in the 
evenings at seven on the week days, were very 
large. But on the Sabbaths they were uncommonly 
large. The sermons were on the great truths of the 
Gospel, well chosen, delivered with great propriety, 
and attended with the power of God. Many persons 
received a sense of divine favour during the Confe- 
rence. 6. Some of the Ordained Preachers assisted 
in administering the Lord's Supper to some hundreds 
of the people who partook of that holy ordinance on 
the Sabbaths during the Conference. And on the 
morning the Conference broke up, the Rev. Dr. 
Coke, assisted by the Rev, Adam Averil, adminis- 
tered the Sacrament to the Preachers, after which 
several of them prayed, and parted with many tears 
accompanied with the kiss of charity. All that were 
present acknowledged the power of God, 



1739-] -Of the People called Methodists."' 293 



CHAPTER THE ELEVENTH. 



A LIST 

OF ALL THE 

ITINERANT METHODIST PREACHERS, 

Who have laboured in Connection with the 
LATE REV. JOHN WESLEY, 
AND WITH THE 

METHODIST CONFERENCE. 



THE years inserted before the names denote the pe- 
riod when those Preachers commenced Itinerants. Those 
marked thus j| before the Christian name, were Clergymen 
of the Established Church before they united with the 
Methodists; and those marked thus § at the same place,, 
were made Clergymen after their union with them. Those 
marked thus * died in the work. Those marked thus f 
departed from it : some for the want of health, and some 
it is to be feared through a defect of zeal ; but it would 
be impossible in all cases to tell the real cause : Let it be 
observed, that this mark does not imply moral guilt. 
Those marked thus | were expelled. Those without a 
mark are now labouring with their brethren as Itinerants, 
or as Invalids, nearly worn out in the Lord's service« 
The date at the end of the names, shew the years when 
those Preachers died, or when they desisted from travel- 
ling, or were expelled. 

1 have mentioned some very useful Local Preachers, 
because we are commanded to u give honour to whom 
honour is due/' and they as a body have been, and are 
very numerous, and very useful in spreading the cause 
of Methodism. 

N. B. A few Laymen assisted Mr. Wesley as Local 
Preachers before Itinerancy was established, 
C c 3 



294 £ Chronological History [*739* 



THE 

FIRST RACE OF METHODIST PREACHERS, 

FROM THE YEAR I739 T0 I 7^S» 

1739. In this year the Methodist Itinerancy began. 

|| John Wesley, Father of the work, having formed 
the first Society at Oxford in November 1729. He died * 
1791. 

|)Charles Wesley, the first to whom the appella- 
tion of Methodist was given at Oxford, in 1729, during 
his brother's absence in Lincolnshire. He died * 1788. 

j| George Whitefield. The first of the Metho- 
dists that preached in the open air. He began that prac- 
tice in Bristol, Sunday March 2$, 1739. He separated 
from Mr. Wesley, but continued an Itinerant Preacher 
while he lived, and was at the head of the Calvinist Me- 
thodists. He died in America * 1 770. 



A 

1756 Wm. Allwood f 1764 
1 763 John Atlay f 1788 
1765 William Ashman 

B 

1742 William Biggs f 1751 

1743 John Brown * (a) 1759 
1743 John Bennett f 1751 
1743 Thos. Beard- 1744 
1745 Cornelius Bas- 

table* 1777 
1745 [j Richard Tho- 
mas Bateman f 1 7 5 1 
1747 Benj. Beanlandf 1752 
1751 Thumas Briscoe* 1 795 

1754 Benj. Biggs f i/b* 

1 755 John Brandon f 1766 



1759 Dan. Bumsteadf 1775 
1759 Wm. Bryant f 1763 

1759 Rd. Blackwall* 1767 

1 760 Isaac Brown 

1762 Wm. Brammah* 1 780 

1763 Rd. Boardman* 1783 

1764 Js. Brownfieid f 1770 

C 

1740 John Cennick f 1742 

1741 Alex. Coates * 1765 

1742 Wm. Crouch f 1752 
1746 Jos. Cownley* 1793 
1748 Jonath. Catlowf 1764 
1748 Ts. Colbeck* (0)1770 
1752 William Crabb-j- 1764 
1755 § Lawrence Cough- 
Ian f 1765 



(a) A Local Preacher in Newcastle. 
§1} He died in consequence of the ill treatment he received frenr. 
rr.obs. 

U) A Loc.il Preacher in Keighly Circuit. 



5-3 Of the People called Methodists. 295 

1744 Nich. Gilbert* 1763 

1745 |jWm.Grimshaw*i763 

1746 Paul Green- 
wood * 1 767 

1 748 Philip Gibbs f 1 749 
1 75 1 Philip Guier*(e) 1778 
1756 Rob. Gillespyf 1764 

1756 §Tho. Greavesfi766 

1757 J s - Glazebrookf 1774 

1760 John Gibbs f 1766 

1761 Joseph Guilford* 1777 

1762 Parson Greenwood 



1756 John Catermolef 1771 
1756 Wm. Coward f 1759 

1760 Thos. Carlill * 1801 

1 761 jjBenj. Colly* 1767 

1761 John. Cock- 
croft* (d) 1790 

1762 Robert Costerdine 

1763 James Cloiighf 1774 

1 764 James Cotty f 1 780 
1 764 § Mosely Cheekf 1 769 
1764 Rich. Coates* 1765 

D 

1742 Wm. Darney* 

1743 John Downs* 

1 744 Edw. Dunstanf 
1753 Mark Davis f 
1756 James Deaves f 

1764 John Dillon* 

1765 Js. Dempster f 



*7T9 
*774 

1753 
1769 
1768 

1775 



H 



1740 John Hall* (/) 1798 
*74° § Joseph Hum- 
phreys f 
*74 x § J°hn Haugh- 
ton f 

I 1742 Ts. Hardwick f 
1743 Wm. Holmes * 
*744 || John Hodges f 1750 
I772 ! ; I 74S John Haime * 1784 
1773! 1 745 $sm. Hitchens* 1747 
[1745 TW Hitchens* 1747 
1762! 1 745 Wm. Hitchens* 1758 
1745 Ebenezer Hit- 



^754; 



1 747 J onn Edwards f 
^762 John Easton 
1 762 John Ellis f 
1765 William Ellis f 

F 

1748 John Fisher + 
1748 William Fugill j 1768 
1750 Mich. Fenwick* 1797! 
175$ John Fen wick * 1787! 

1757 jj John Fletcher* 1785 

1758 John Furze* 1800 
1 761 William Free- 

mantle t 1766 
G 

1 742 || Charles Cas- 
per Greaves f 1 747 



1741 

1760 

*749 
1747 



cher 



J 749 

* 1802 



1747 Chris, Hopper 
1747 Howel Harris f 1750 
1752 John Hampsonf 178^ 

1752 Wm. Harris f 1769 

1753 John Haugh- 

ton, Jun. f 1756 

1754 Richard Hen- 
derson f (A) 17 71 



(</) A Local Preacher in Rochdale. 
(e) A Local Preacher in the county of Limerick. He came with 
his parents from ihe Palatinate in Germany, in the year 1707 5 being 
persecuted for being a Protestant* 

(f) A Local Preacher in Bristol. 
(g) A Local Preacher in Cornwall. 
(Jf) He was father to the learned John Henderson. This extra- 
ordinary man was bo;n in the county of Limerick up the year 17^7. 

He 



296 



A Chronological History 



1754 John Hacking f 1760 
I754 Thos. Hanby * 1797 
17458 John Hosmer f 1770 

1760 Thomas Hanson 

1761 JohnHeslopf 1768 
1761 Geo, Hudson j 1780 
1764 John Helton f 1777 



1743 

1743 

*744 

'745 
1746 

J 747 
175a 

*7S4 
1756 
1761 



J. 

James Jones f 1 749 
Herb. Jenkins + 17^3 
Joseph Jones f 1760 
Samuel Jones f 1 75 1 
§ John Jones f 1 767 
1750 



John Jane • 

Thos. Johnson * 1798 
Peter Jaco * 1781 
John Johnson 
Fr. Isherwood * 1 762 

K 

2749 Tit. Knight f (i) 1762 
1750 Thos. Kead * 1762 
1752 Jas. Kershaw f 1767 



743 Sam. Larwoodf 1754 

747 Henry Lloyde * 1799 

748 Thomas Lee * 1787 
754 Richard Lucas* 1774 
756 Math. Lowes* 1795 
760 § William Ley f 1763 
763 Sam. Levick * 1 7 72 
765 Js. Longbottomf 1770 

M 

740 §T.MaxfieId+(A)i76$ 
74Q || Charles Man- 
ning + 1754 
742 John Maddern t *7$& 
742 Hen. Millard* (/) 1746 

742 §Tho. Merricki 1750 

743 || John Meritonf 1747 
745 § Rich. Moss f 1 7S 2i 
748 James Morrisf J 7 $6 
748 Sam. Meggott* 1764 

748 Thos. Mitchell* 1784 

749 Jonathan Mas- 

kew f 1 7 59 

750 Jas. Morgan * j 772 

751 JohnMorleyf 1707 
751 Jas. Massiott* 175^ 



He began his studies at Kingswood School, and afterwards entered 
the University of Oxford, where he died in November 1788. There 
is a remarkable account of him in his funeral sern\on, preached and 
published by the Rev. Mr. Agutter : also in the Avminian Maga- 
zine for March 1793. He was kept seventeen days previous to in- 
terment : Two reasons were assigned foi this, r. There was no sign 
of putrefaction except on his left hand. 2. The Collegians wi>hed 
to dissect his brain. Three days after he was buried his father had 
his grave opened. His appearance was still the me, but no sign 
of iife lie was an only child, and his lather never recovered the 
shock occasioned by his death He was brought horn Oxford, and 
buried at Kingswood near Bristol. 

(/) He was a Local Preacher in the Halifax Circuit. 
(£> The first Layman l:.,; 3 et out as an frill r£hf Methocist 
Preacher. 

(/) The first that- cied ' .rl:.~ He died in Brisjolxtf thft- 

small pox. Hp was ^useful . . 



1 7^5-1 Of the People called Methodists. 29/ 



753 John Murray 1 7 74 

754 John Murliii * 1799 
757 Alex. Mather* 1800 
759 Nich. Mannersf 1784 

759 J onn Manners* 1764 

760 Thomas May erf 1 76 7 

76 1 John Morgan* 1782 

764 John Mason 

765 William Mine- 
thorpe * 

N 

741 John Nelson* 

757 James North*(m)i799 
761 Thos. Newallf 1780 

O 

746 James Oddief 
753 Thos. Olivers* 

758 John Oldham* 
760 John Oliver J 
764 William Orpe f 1 768 

P 

742 § Wm. Prior f 
744 jj Henry Piers f 
744 [| Vincent Perro- 

net * 

747 John Pearcef 
751 Rd. Pearce* [n] 

755 Ch. Perronett * 
7^5 Ed. Perronett f 

759 J°hn P 00 * * 
759 William Pen- 



1777 
1774 



1771 

J799 
1769 

?8 4 



*7$3 
*749 

1785 
1752 
1798 
1776 
1760 
ib'oi 



1767 
1768 



762 John Pawson 

764 Peter Price f 

765 Joseph Pilmoorf 1785 

R 

740 § Ts< Richards f 1759 
748 Wm. Roberts f 1760 



1742 



1749 



1760 
1762 
1762 

1762 
1763 
1765 
1765 

*74* 
1743 
*744 
J 744 
1746 

1747 
'749 
*754 

*7SS 
1762 
1762 
1765 
1765 

1742 

*743 
1743 
1744 

'745 
1746 
1746 
*749 
I75Q 



§ Jonathan 
Reeves f 
Jacob Rowel * 
Wm. Rodd * 
Robert Roberts* 
George Roe + 
ijjn. Richardson* 
Jeremiah Robert- 
shaw * 

Thos. Rankin f 
Martin Roddaf 
James Ray f 
Thos. Rourke f 
S 

Rob.Svvindels* 
VVm. Shephardf 
Jn. Slocombe * 
Fran. Scott * (o) 
Wm. Shent f 
Ts» Sescombe * 
Chs. Skelton f 
Samson Stanis- 
forth * (/?) 
Js. Scholeheld J 
George Story 
John Shaw * 
Thos. Simpson f 
Jas. Stephens J 

David Taylor f 
Jn. Trembath + 
David Trathamf 
I! Sam. Taylor * 
Silas Told"* (</) 
Joseph Tucker f 
Wm. Tucker f 
John Turnerf 
Thos. Tobias* 



("0 A Local Preacher near Leeds. 

A Local Preacher in Wiltsliire. 
(0) A Local Preacher in Wakefield- 
(p) A Local Preacher in London. 
(7) A Local Preacher in L.oadoiij remarkably useful to condem- 
ned malefactors. 



298 



J Chronological History [2; 



1757 William Thomp- 



1799 
1763 



J 758 Jas. Thwaitef 

1758 § George Tiz- 
zard f 1 76 1 

1759 Joseph 1 hompson 
1 76 1 Thomas Taj lor 
1765 Barnabas Tho- 
mas f 1761 

W 

1740 Tlios. Westall* 1794 

1741 § Thomas Wil- 
liams^/-) 1755 

1742 Jas. wlieatfej.j 1754 
1742 Enoch Williams*! 744 



39- 

1744 Thomas Willesf 174& 

1745 Eleaz. Wcbsterf 1751 
1745. J n - Whitfordf 1754 

1 745 Rd. Wiliiamsonf 1 7 5 1 

1 746 Edmund Willsf 175a 

1747 Jamts Wild f 1760 
17^0 Thomas Walsh * 1759. 
1760 Isaac Walchon * 1782 

1763 William Whit- 
well t 1 767 

1764 Jn. Whitehead f 1769 

1765 Dime. Wright* 1 79 £ 
1765 Rich. Walsh f 1773 
1765 - 



Samuel Wood- 
cock f 



1776. 



1744 Francis Walkerf 2753 '176,5 Wm. Winby * 1772 



These names added together make 220. The whole 
of these acted as public characters among the Methodists 
during the first twenty-five years of their itinerancy. 
Some lor a longer and others for a shorter period, some 111 
a greater and others in a lesser sphere. 1. As the Cir- 
cuits (or Rounds as they were then called) were very ex- 
tensive, the Preachers were almost constantly travelling ;. 
and living in the friends houses. They were greatly be- 
loved by the people, who were witnesses of their piety, 
both in public and private. 2. As a body they were not 
very learned, their unremitting labours did not admit of 
much improvement, though in this respect some of them 
however were possessed of considerable learning. In ge- 
neral, they were men of sound experience, and mighty, 
in the Scriptures. 3. Their being so often absent from 
their families, together with their incessant labours, occa-* 
sioned many of them to desist from. travelling. 

(?) He had been excluded Augusts, 1744, in Kiistol; bur was 
re-admitted upon his repentance, Afterwards he. was ordained ia 
the Chusch e 



F7-55.] 



Of the People called Methodists* 



199 



SECOND RACE OF METHODIST PREACHERS, 
FROM THE YEAR I 766 TO 



A 

1 ;56 John Allen 
1767 Francis Asbury 
1776 Rt. Armstrong f 17B8 
177S John Accuttf I 7^S 
1778 || Jn. Abraham f 1 7^3 
1 780 Joseph Algar 
1 78 1 Charles Atmore 
17S2 Gutavus Armstrong - 
178.3 Joseph Armstrong 
1 7 8 3 W . A dam son f 1786 

1 756 John Atkins 

1757 Francis Armstrong 

1789 James Anderson 

1790 William Aver 

B 



1 So 1 
1779 
*793 

1784 



1790 



1778 
1780 



1766 Richard Burke * 

1766 Win. Barker f 

1767 II Wm. Bucking- 
ham f 

1768 Robert Bell f 1769 
1 7 68 Samuel Bardsley 

1769 John Bredin 

1769 Thos. Barnes f 1770 

1770 Joseph Bradford 

1 77 1 § Wm. Bavnes * 1777 
1771 Charles Boon * 1 795 
177 1 Joseph Benson 

1771 John Bristol f 1777 
1 77 1 John Brettal * i 796 

1772 Jn. Bfdldbent* 1795 
1774 Jeremiah Brettal 
1774 James Barry * 1783 

1774 Samuel Bradburn 

1775 J n * Beanland * 1798 
;775 Hugh Brown f 1777 



1 7 76 George Brown 

1776 Wm. Booth by * 

1777 John Blades f 

1778 Andrew Blair* 
1 7 78 Jonath. Brown 

1778 Robert Blake f 

1779 George Button 
1 779 John Booth 

1779 Thomas Barber 

1 780 Robert Bridgef 

1 78 1 John Barber 
1 782 James Bogie 
17S2 Samuel Botts 

1782 Thos. Bartholomew 

1783 Charles Bondf 1793 

1783 ETdto. Bufbeck* 178S 

1 784 Robert Can* Bracken- 
bury 

17S4 William Butter- 
field * 

1785 pharfe s B 1 and 
2 770] 1785 John Baxter 



1 785 James Byron 

1785 Wm. Biagborne 

1786 George Baldwin 
17S6 John Barrett 
1786 John Beaumont 
1786 Samuel Bates 

1786 Ts. Broadbentf 1799 
1786 William Bram well 

1786 William Blr.ck 

1787 David Bano vclough 
1787 John Burnett * 1788 
1787 John Black * 1790 
1709 Wm. Brandon f 1791 
1790 John Braithwaite 

1 790 John Boyle f 1802 
1790 Joseph Burgess 



3oo 



A Chronological History 



[1766. 



1 790 Thomas Brown 
1 790 William Brazier 

C 

1767 Thos. Cherry * 177 2 

1767 Wm, Collins* 1797 

1768 Jonarh. Crowlefi776 
1770 §R, Caddockf 1773 
1772 John Christian f 1777 

1774 Thos. Corbel! * 1789 

1775 John Grook 

1775 §J°^ n Cocksonf 1780 

1776 Richard Cundy 
1776 jj Thomas Coke 

1 777 Wm. Church r 1790 

1779 [as. Christie f 1799 
1 780 John Cricket! 

1 780 Joseph Cole 

1780 Jonathan Cusslris 

1781 Thomas Cooper 

1782 Adam Clarke 

1783 John Cowme- 

dow * l 7%7 

1783 John Crosby 

1784 jj James Creighton 
1784 Jonathan Crowther 

1784 John Ciark f 1791 
17S4 Rich. Cornish * 1796 
3784 Timothy Crowther 

1785 And. Coleman* 1786 

1786 Wm. Covven f 1787 

1787 Joseph Cross f 1800 
1787 Thos. Crossleyf 1788 
1789 Robert Cro w ther 

1789 William Cox 

1790 John Cross f l l c ^ 

D 

1766 Thos. Dancer t 1767 

1768 John Duncan f 1772 

1769 Thomas Dixon 
1772 Robert Dall 

1772 Robert Davisf 1 7^3 

1773 Wm. Dufton-f 1792 



1774 Andrew Delapf 1779 
1777 Peter Dean J 1778 

1 779 Thomas Davis 

1780 George Dice f 1786 
1780 Simon Day 

1784 (I Rich. Dillon f 1787 

1785 John Dinnen 

1785 John Dequeteville 
*7^7 J°b 15 Darragh 

1787 |l Pea rd Dicken- 
son * 1802 

1788 Ricnard Drewf 1792 
[788 Thomas Dunn*~ 1802 

1788 Thomas Dobson 

1789 Geo. Donavanf 1794 
] 789 John Denton 

j 789 Owen Davis 

1789 Wm. Dicuade J 1797 
1 790 Blakely Dowiing 
I 79° J onn Dean 

1790 Wm. Denton * 1796 
1790 John Doncaster 

E 

1769 David Evans f 1783 

1 77 1 Robert Empring- 
ham * I 792 

1 771 Thomas Eden + 1772 

1772 William Eells f 1788 

1780 Edward Evansf 1782 

1781 Thomas Ellis f 1790 
1 783 Samuel Ed- 

wards f 1788 

1 7 86 James Evans 

1786 Jonathan Edmonson 

1787 Joseph Entwistle 

! 788 Thomas Eliott * 1 794 
1 790 Richard Elliott 

F 

1769 Jos. Fothergill f 1770 

1770 John Floyde f 1 7% Z 
1775 Peter Ferguson f 1776 
1 774 John Francis f *77S 



.] Of the People called Methodists. 30* 



17S0 

1786 
1788 
1790 
1790 



17^7? 



Henry Foster * 
William Fish 
Francis Frazier* 1789 
John Furnace 
Thomas Fearnley 
William Ferguson 
William Frank- 
lin j 1796 

G 



1768 
1768 

1774 
1776 
1778 
1780 
1780 
1782 
1784 
1785 
1785 
1786 
1786 
1786 
1786 
1786 
1786 

1787 
1788 

1790 
2790 
1790 
1790 
1790 



John Goodwin 
Joseph Garnett* 
George Quthrief 
James Gaffney* 
William Gill f 
George Gibbon 
William Green f 
John Glaseott f 
Walter Griffeth 
John Gaul tier 
Robert Gamble* 
David Gordon* 
James Gore * 
John Grace 
John Giiles j 
Thomas Gill 
Michael Grif- 
feth f 
Samuel Gates 
Daniel Granam* 
Charles Graham 
Edward Gibbon 
John Graham 
Thos. G reaves f 
John Grant 

H 



*773 
1778 

'779 
x 779 

1796 
i?3; 



1791 
1800 
1790 

1798 

1787 
*794 



*797 



1766 
1766 

1766 

1767 Joseph Harper 



Lancelot Harrison 
Thomas Holi- 
day f 1786 
John Harmer f i 77 2| 

D 



767 



767 

768 
769 

769 
770 
77 1 

773 
776 
776 
776 
777 

777 
779 
780 

781 

782 
782 
782 
783 

784 

784 

786 
786 
786 

787 
787 

787 
787 
788 
788 
788 
789 



William Hun- 
ter * 

William Har- 
ryf 

Robert Howard 
§ James Hud- 
son f 

Jonathan Hern j 1791 
William Horner 
James Hind- 
marsh f 
Richard Hunt f 
James Haii j 
John Harrison * 
Thos. Hoskins * 177S 
§ John Harap- 
son s Jim. f 
John Howe f 
Robert Hopkins 
Samuel Hodg- 
son * 
Philip Hardcastle 
George Holder 
Wm. Hoskins t 
William Holmes 
Thomas Hether- 

ington f 
§ Melville 
Home f 
Wm. Hammettf 1 79 r 
William Hunter, Jun 
George Highfield 



179* 



1777 



1783 

1774 
i 79 g 

*777 



89 



*795 



r 7 8g 



1787 



John Harper f 
William Heath 
John Holmes + 
George Hender- 



son f 



1799 
1789 
1788 

Robert Harrison 
Thomas Hewit* iSot 
Andrew Hamilton 
John Hicklin 
William Hamilton 
Andrew Hamil- 
ton, Jun. 



302 

i 7 8 9 
1 790 

I7Q0 

1790 

1790 



Thomas Huttoa 
John Hurley * 1801 
James Hurley f 1 792 
Robert Harri- 
son, Jun. 
Thomas Harrison 
William Hainsvvorth 

I 

2767 Thomas Janes f 1 77 1 

1777 Edward Jackson 

1778 Daniel Jackson 

1780 Andrew Inglis J 1793 

1 78 1 James Jordan 

1781 John Ingham % 1786 
1783 Joseph J erom f 1798 
1783 Matthias Joyce 
1783 Robert Johnson 
1785 § Thomas Jones f 1790 
1787 Andrew Jeffries! 1790 
1787 William Joug- 

linf ' 1788 
5787 William John- 
son f 1794 



A Chronological History [1766. 



1787 William Jessop 

1788 " 
^ 789 



William Jenkins 
James Irwin 



*774 

1780 
1782 

1783 
1783 
1784 
1785 

1786 

1786 
1787 



K 

Arthur Ker- 
shaw f 

Joshua Keigley* 

John Kerr 

John King 

Lawrence Kane 

Charles Kyte 

Alexander Kil- 
ham t 

Stephen Kel- 
shallf 

Duncan Kay 

Thomas Kerr 



I77S 
1788 



1796 
1787 



1788 John Kershaw 
1788 Thomas Kelk 

L 

1772 William Linnellf 17 73 

J 77 3 John Leach 

1774 || William Lei- 
cester * 1777 

1774 Robert Lindsayf 1788 

1776 William Lum- 

ley* 1777 

1778 John Liver- 
more* 1783 

1780 Thomas Longley 

1783 Matthew Lum 

1786 Theophilus Lessey 

1787 Benjamin Leggatt 

1788 George Lowe 

1788 James Lyons f 1792 

1788 Nebuchadnez- 

zerLeef 179 c 

1789 Robert Lomas 

1790 James Lawton f 1797 
1790 James Lyons, 

Jun. f 1796 
1790 Isaac Lilly 

M 

1766 Alex. M'Nabf 1783 

1767 JohnMagorf 1770 
1769 John M'Neesef 17 72 

1769 Thomas Mott * 1773 

1770 George Mowat 
1770 §John M'Aroyf 1773 
1770 Michael M'Da- 

niel* 1775 
1772 JohnM'Bur- 

ney * 1 779 

1772 William Mar- 

tki * 1775 

1773 Joseph Moore f 1779 
1773 Michael Moore- 
house f 1786 



i 79 o 



1789 



*799 
1796 



N 

1770 Stephen Ni- 

cholls f 
1778 John Norris * 



1771 
1782 



177S Robert Naylor* 1783 

1789 John Nelson 

1790 .Booth Newton 

O 

1 782 John Ogylvie 
1785 Thomas Owens 



s 79°0 Of ** 2€ P eo pl e called Methodists. 303 

1774 J onn Moon ** 1801 
1774 William Mooref 1785 
1774 Peter Mill 
J 775 Duncan M'AHum 

1776 John Mayley * 1788 

1777 Hugh Moore t 
1777 William Myles 
2778 William M'Cor- 

nock * 
1779 Henry Moore 

1779 Samuel Mit- 
chell f 

1780 John Millar * 
1784 James M 'Donald 
3784 James M'Cad- 

dinf I7*>6 
1784 John M'Ker- 

sey * 1800 
1786 Abraham Mosely 
1786 John Mann 
1786 John M'Geary f 1793 

1786 Samuel Moorhead 

1787 James Mann 
1787 John Melcomson 
1787 Michael Mar- 
shall * 1 794 

1787 William M'Cornock 

1788 Alexander Moore 
1788 James M'Mullin 
1788 Michael Murphy 

1788 Robert Miller 

1789 James M'Quigg 
1789 Robert M'Cay f 1790 

1789 Miles Martindale 

1790 Archibald Murdock 
1790 John M'Vean f 1797 



1766 

767 
768 

769 

770 

77 1 
77* 
77* 
7/2 
772 
773 
775 
776 
781 

782 
784 
784 

78S 
7*7 
787 
788 
789 
790 



1782 
1772 
1785 



Marmaduke 

Pawson * (a) 1798 
John Peacock 
Stephen Proc- 
tor f 
William Pitt f 
James Perfect j 
John Pritchard 
Nehemiah Pricef 1 790 
Wm. Plowes -(6; 179; 
John Price 

Thos. Payne * 17 £3 
William Percival 
John Prickard * 1784 
Joseph Pescod 
Christopher Pea 

cock * 
Jonathan Parkin 
Benj. Pearce "* 
William Palmer 
John Phillips f 
Hugh Pugh * 
George Philipsf 1789 
Richard Philips! 1789 
Thcmas Patterson 
John Pipe 



1736 

*795 

1786 

1789 



R 



1766 Benjamin Rhodes 

1767 Thomas Ryan f 1792 



(«) A Local Preacher near Leeds, (h) A Local Preacher near Leeds. 

D d 2 



£96 
3769 

2772 
7772 

*?73 

*773 

*774 
J 7 74 

1780 

178.3 

17P5 
1786 
1786 
1787 
1788 
1788 
3789 
3790 



A Chronological History 



1 766. 



1766 
j 767 
3768 
3768 
1768 
2769 
2769 
2770 
2770 
2772 

I 773 
*774 
1774 
*77S 

2776 

5777 
1777 
2 777 
*779 



Richard Rodda 

John Roberts * 1788 

Thomas Rutherford 

James Rogers 

George Ro- 
berts f x 774 

Samuel Randalf 1784 

Jasp. Robinson* 1798 

Henry Robins f 1784 

§ William Rootsf^o 

Thomas Read- 

shavvf 1783 

James Renwick 

j oh i 1 R am sha w J 2 795 

James Ridel 

John Reynolds 

Thomas Roberts 

Richard Reece 

John Ryle 

Thomas Rogerson 

Thomas Ridge way 

Thomas Robin- 
son * 2793 

s. 

John Standring* 2771 
John Smith* 17 73 
George Shadford 
Hugh Sanderson J 1777 
Richard Seedf 1796 
George Snowden 
Samuel Smithf 1782 
Edward Slaterf 2776 
Robert Swan 
William Severnf 1778 
George Shorter* 1779 
Edward Sweenyf 1775 
Francis Smithf 1775 
Joseph Sanderson 
James Skinner f 1782 
||Edward Smythf 1 784 
Isaac Shearing* 1778 
William Sanders 
Alexander Suter 



779 
780 

782 

784 

785 
786 
786 
786 
786 
787 
787 
787 
788 
788 
788 
788 
788 
788 
788 
son 
789 
789 
789 
789 
789 
790 
790 
790 
790 
790 



WiHiarti Simpson 
Thomas Shawf 
Robert Scott f 
Vince Sellorf 
John Smith 
Joseph Sutcliffe 
Thomas Smithf 
Thomas Seward* 1 787 
William Stephens 



*793 
1790 



1788 



John Stamp 
John Sandoe 
John Sanders 
John Stephens* 1789 
John Stevenson 
Matthew Stewart 
Robert Smith 
Robert Smith* 1801 
W T illiam Sanderson 
William Stephen- 
it . 1796 
William Shelmerdine 
William*Sanders 
John Sanderson* 1802 
Robert Smith Jun. 
William Smith 
George Skeritt 
George Sykes 
John Simpson 
Samuel Steel 
Thomas Simeonitc 



1770 Thos. Tennant* 1793 
1 7 7 1 Thomas Tattonf 1778 
1774 Wm. Tunneyf J781 
1774 William Thomf 1797 
1777 Joseph Taylor 
1781 Thomas Tattershall 
1 782 James Thorn 

1785 William Thorsby 
i 786 John Townsend 

1 786 John Tregothaf 1 790 
1786 Rd, Thorsebyf 1 7^7 



*79 6 0 Of ^ e P eo pt e ca tt e d Methodists. 305 



1787 
1788 
2788 
1789 

1790 
1790 



1770 



Francis Truscott 
Charles Tunnycliff 
Henry Taylor f 1798 
JonathanThomp- 

son* I 79° 
Samuel Taylor 
Thomas Trethewey 

U 

John Underhillf 1777 
V 

177; John Valton* 1794 

1775 Thomas Vasey 

1785 Thomas Vernorfi 791 

W 

1766 («) Thos /Webb* i 79 6 

1767 John Wittam 

1 768 Christopher Watkins 
1768 Francis Wolfef 1782 

1 768 Thomas Wride 

1769 Francis Wrigley 
1769 Richard Whatcoat 
1769 Robt.Wilkinson*i78i 
1769 Samuel Wells* 1780 

1769 Wm, Whitaker* 1 794 

1770 George Wads- 

worth* 1797 
1770 James Watson 
1770 Richard Wrightf 1777 
1770 Robert Williams* 1 7 75 
1 7 7 1 John Watson f 1785 



772 John Watson, Jun, 

773 James Wood 

773 John Wiltshaw 

774 John Whitelyf 1779 
776 Richard Watkin- 

son* 1793 
778 Nathaniel Wardt 1 78 $ 

778 Thomas Warrick 

779 George Waane* 1781 
779 J onn Walkerf 1782 

779 William Warrener 

780 William West 

781 James Wray* 1793 

782 James Walkerf 1784 

784 James Wilsonf 1787 

785 George Whitfield 

785 Peter Walkerf 1788 

786 James Williamsf 1787 

787 John Woodrow 

787 John Westf I /9^ 

787 Thomas Wood 

788 Jasper Wins- 
combe f 1 792 

Mark Willes* 1795 
Thos. Wymentf 1791 
William Wilson 
Samuel Wood 
Thos. Werrill* 1792 
Thos. White- 

headf 1793 



788 
788 
788 
789 
789 
790 



1779 Zechariah Yewdall 



These names added together make 470; some of 
them $cted but a very short time in a public cha- 
racter among the Methodists. But compared with the 
former period of twenty- five years, the increase of 
Preachers and consequently of people was very great ; 
especially when it is considered, that I have not noticed 
those who were raised up in the United States of America. 

Where 



(a) An officer in the army, and a very useful Local Preacher, ge« 
nciaUy known among the Methodists bf the n«rne of Captain Webb, 

B d 3 



306 A Chronological History [ 1 79 I » 

Where Methodism had been established since the year t 769. 
Of these Preachers it may be remarked: f. They loved 
study ; they improved themselves in various branches of 
learning ; hence their knowledge was more extensive thaa 
their predecessors. 1. As the people increased, the cir- 
cuits were contracted, the Preacher studied oecoiiomy, 
and were more at home with their families. 3. As they 
did not travel so much, nor remove, in general, oftener 
than once in two years from one Circuit to another, they 
became more known to the people at large, and less per- 
secuted. 



THIRD RACE OF METHODIST PREACHERS, 
FROM THE YEAR I79I TO THE PRESENT TIME, I 8C2. 



j 79 1 Henry Anderson 
17QI William Armstrong 
1792 Samuel Alcorn 
1794 James Alexander 
1794 John AshaM 

1794 Joseph Anderson 

1 794 Richard Andrews 

1 795 |] Adam Averili 

1796 Thomas Aikenhead 

1797 William A therton 

1798 William Ayre 

1799 Solomon Ashton+1802 
1799 Wm. Aprichard*i8oi 
2800 John Anderson 

2 802 Thomas Ashton 

B 

1791 Thomas Black 

j 791 James Buckley 

2791 James Bell 

1 791 James Boyde 

5792 Abram. Bishop* 1794 



1792 
1792 
1792 
1792 
1792 
1792 
1793 
*794 
l 79S 
l 79S 
*795 



Francis Ballian * 1801 
Jofeph Bowes 
James Bridgnell 
John Brice f 1 800 
Robert Banks 
William Brownfi795 
Jonathan Barker 
John Brownell 
Glenham Beechi-1796 
Joseph Brookhouse 
Thomas Blanchard 
1796 James Burley 
1 796 John Birdsail 

1796 Thomas Booth 

1797 William Bu!pitt f 

1799 Jabez Bunting 

1800 John Bagnell 
1800 John Birkenhead 
1800 Joseph Bocoek*.i.8ox 
1800 Robert Bai]ey 

1800 William Bennett 

1 80 1 John Bryan 

1 80 1 Isaac Bradnock 
1 801 William Barr 



i8o2.] Of the People called Methodists. 307 
1 802 John Brown 
C 

1 79 1 Alexander Cum^ 



1791 
^793 
1793 
1/93 

*794 
1794 
*795 
J79^ 

1796 
1797 
1797 
*797 
*797 
1798 

J 799 
1800 
1800 
1801 



1791 
1792 
1792 
1792 

1793 

*794 
1794 
1794 

*799 

1796 

1797 
1798 
1799 
1800 
1801 
1802 
1S02 



* 799 



1 797 
*795 

i?9S 



mms f 1 797 

John Cooper 
John Clarke f 
Patrick Caley 
Robert Crozier 
James Crabb f 
John Cook * 
John CI egg 
Joseph Cook * 
Joseph Collier 
John C land i iinen 
Archibald Campbell 
Francis Collins 
James Carter 
John Cheadle 
Daniel Campbell 
Marshall Claxton 
David Coe 
John Cooper 
Isaac Clayton 

D. 

George Deverail 
George Dermott 
Matthias Dice f 
Robert Dougher 
tyf 

George Douglas 
Joseph Drake 
Mark Daniel 
Thomas Dumbleton 
John Dutton * 1800 
William Douglas 
David Deakins 
Job Davis 
Henry Deary 
Peter De Pontavice 
Philip Debill 
John Davis 
Francis Deery 



1802 John Draper 
E. 



*794 
1796 



79* 
79 r 

792 

793 
795 
79S 



Michael Em mitt 
William Earley 
Sieph.Evers-ieldf 1797 
James Ellis 
Richard Emmitt 
Thomas Edman 

796 Thomas Edwards 

F. 

79! Benjamin Fizler 

791 John Fury f 1792 

79 1 John Foster - 

792 William Feriwick 

793 Daniel Fidler 

794 John Furnace 

797 John Farrer 

798 Robert Finney 

799 John Foster, Jun. 

799 Joshua Fielding 

800 John Foster 
802 Richard Fisher 
802 William France 
802 John Foster 



792 Richard Govver 

793 Charles Gloyne 

793 Robert Green* 1800 
793 William Grandine 
795 Charles Greenly i 
795 James Gill 
798 George Gillead 
798 George Gilliard 
798 John Gisburn 

798 Thomas Gee 

799 Philip Garrett 

799 William Gilpin 

800 Benjamin Gregory 
800 James Gastrell 

800 William Gamble* 1 80 1 
802 Thomas Graham 



3 o8 



1791 
1792 
1792 
J 793 
*793 
1794 
J 794 
*794 
*794 

*794 
*794 
1694 

x 795 
1796 

1796 
1796 
1796 
1797 
*797 
*797 
1797 
1798 
1798 

*799 

1799 

1799 
1800 

1801 

1801 

1801 

1802 

1802 

1802 



A Chronological History 



[1791. 



H. 

Joseph Hinnenf 1792 
Robert Harper j 1793 
Richard Hardacre 
John Hudson 
Will. Harrisonf 1802 
Arthur Hutchinson 
John Hamilton 
Samuel Harris * 1 796 
Thomas Hem- 

mings f 1 796 

Theodore Harding 
William Hicks 
William Howarth 
Josiah Hill 
John Hughes 
John Hagan 
Peter Haslem 
Thomas Hallett 
Francis Halliet 
John Hodgson 
John Hodson 
William Henshaw 
Edward Hare 
John Hawkshaw 
Richard Harrison 
John Heywood 
Joseph Hallam 
John Hearnshaw 
Edward Higgins 
Joseph Harrison 
Moses Hooks 
George Hansbrow 
John Howe 
William Harrison 



1 79 1 James Jay 

1 793 Thomas Ingham 

1 794 John Jones 

1794 Thomas Isham 
2794 William Jessop 

1 795 John Jennings * 
1797 Francis Jeune * 



1800 
1800 



1 797 Thomas Johnson 

1797 William Jenkin 

1798 Diggoryjoll 
1798 Robert James 

1 798 William Johnson 

1799 William Jackson 

1800 Daniel Isaec 

i 800 Jonas Jagger 
i3oo Josiah Jackon 
1802 Edward Jones 



1791 
1791 
1792 
■795 
l 797 
J 799 
«799 
l 799 
H99 
1802 



K. 

John Kingston 
Clealand Kirkpatrick 
Joseph Kyte 
Lawrence Keane 
John Knowles 
Joseph Kitcher 
Samuel Kettle 
Thomas Keys 
William Kidd 
Lawrence Kershaw 



1792 Thomas Linnay 

1793 Isaac Lunsford 
1793 Leonard Led- 

brook f 1796 
r 794 Matthew Langtree " 

1795 John Leppington 

1 796 Thomas Lay cock 
1796 William Little 
1799 James Lovvrey 

1799 William Leech 

1800 William Lockwood 

1 80 1 Thomas Lougheed 

M. 

1791 Henry Mahy 

1 791 John Mac Farland 
1 791 William Mahy 

1792 George Morley 
1792 John Mac Arthur 
1792 Isaac Muff 



i5o2.] Of the People ca, 



died Methodists. 309 



1 792- Thomas Mac 

Clellanf 1796 

1792 Win. Martin* 1795 

1793 Duncan Mac Coll 
1793 George Marsden 
1793 James Mort f 1 796 

1 793 James Mac Kee 
1/94 Archibald Mont- 
gomery * 1800 

1794. Edward Mill ward 

1794 Andrevs*Mayorf 1802 
1794 Daniel Mac Mullen 

1 794 James Mac Keown 
1794 William Moulton 

1796 Charles May ne 

1797 Bartholomew Mac 

Donald * 1 799 
1797 Chas, Martin* 1799 
1797 John Moses* 1801 
1797 Richard Merrittf 1799 

1797 William Mac Allum 

1798 John Moore f 1802 

1798 Nicholas Mauger 

1 798 William Midgeley 

1799 Edward Miller 

1 800 George Mahon 
1800 John Mercer 
1800 Joshua Marsden 
1800 Joseph Morrison 

1800 Page Mitchell 

1 80 1 George Mac EI wain* 
1 80 1 John Mac Adam 

1 80 1 Joseph Meek 

1802 John Maurice 
1802 James Mac Cutchan 
1802 Charles Mac Cord 

N 

1 799 James Needham 
1799 Robert Newton 

1 80 1 John Nesbitt 

1802 William Nay lor 

O 

1799 Gideon Ousley 

1800 Thomas Olivant 



1802 James Orren 
P 

1 791 Richard Pattison 
1793 James Penman 

1793 John Philips 

1794 Thomas Parson 
1794 William Pearson 
1794 William Pearson, |un, 

1794 Wm. Patten f 1798 

1795 Daniel Pedlow 

1796 Humphry Parson 
1798 George Pindar f 1800 
1798 Thomas Preston 

1798 Thomas Pattison 

1799 Thomas Pinder 

1 800 William Pearson 
1802 Thomas Poulter 

R 

1791 John Regan 

1792 Joseph Robins 

1794 Francis Russell 

1795 Thomas Rough 

1 798 James Richard- 

son * 1799 

1799 James Ratclifle 

1799 John Reynolds, Jun. 
1799 Thomas Rogers 
1799 John Ro^seli 

1799 Marmaduke Revill 

1800 Hugh Ranson 

1800 William Robertson 

1 801 William RaddifFe 

1802 George Russell 
1802 James R utli dge 
1802 Tohn Remington 

S 

1 792 George Smith 
1792 James Stewart 
1792 James Smyth 
1792 John Stephens 

1792 Robert Smith 

1793 Anthony Seckerson 
1793 Edmund Shaw 
1793 George Stephenson 



3*0 A Chronological History [ I 79 1 * 



1793 James Schofield 

1794 Caleb Simmonds 
1794 Thomas Stanton 

1 794 John Stuart 

1795 Alexander Sturgeon 

1795 Thomas Stanley 

1796 Hans Shrouder 
1 796 John Sydserff 
1796 Thomas Shaw, 

Jun. * 1801 

1 796 William Sturgeon 

1797 Henry Stead f 1798 
2 797 Jacob Stanley 

1798 Thomas Slinger 

1799 J onn Slack 

1799 Joseph Shakes- 

peare* 1800 
2800 Robert Shipley 

1800 William Stewart 

1 80 1 James Stirling 

1802 James Scholefield 
1802 John Story 
1802 Robert Strong 

T 

1 79 1 Francis Thorse- 

byj _ 1797 

1792 Matthew Tobias 

1792 Richard Trefry 

1793 Joseph Telford 

1794 Edward Towler 
1794 Edward Turner 

i 794 Richard Thomp- 
fck sonf 1802 
1794 William Timperly 
1 7 9 5 W 11 iam Tu rton 
1796 Andrew Taylor 

1796 James Townley 

1797 John Tozer f 1801 

1797 Edward Turner 

1798 Isaac Turton 
1798 John Taylor 
1798 William Towler 



1 80 1 William Tram pleasure 

1 80 1 Zecharias Taft 

1802 Henry Taft 

1802 Edward Thompson 

V 

1795 Martin Vaughan 
1 797 John Vipond * 1799 
1797 William Vipond 
1 So 1 Thomas Vasey, Jun, 

W 

1 79 1 John W r ard 
1 79 1 Stephen Wilson 
1793 Benjamin Wilson 
1 793 Francis West 
1 793 John Williams 
1793 Richard Waddy 

1795 John Wood 

1796 Cuthbert Whitesides 
1796 Richard Wat- 
son f 1 80 1 

1796 William Williams 

1796 Zechariah Worrel 

1 797 George W r hite * 180 1 
1797 John Warmley 

1797 John White f 1801 
1 797 John W 7 aters f 1798 

1797 Samuel Woollmer 

1 798 Thomas Wilton 

1798 William Wellburne 

1 799 John Watson, Jun. 

1799 Richard Wintle 

1800 David Waugh 

1800 Henry Webb f i8ox 

1801 John Williams 
i8oi Maximilian W 7 i!son 
1 801 Robert W 7 hee!er 

1801 Valentine Ward 

1802 Samuel Warren 

1 802 John Wilson, Jun. 
1802 Henry Webb 

Y 

1793 Thomas Yates 



I739-] Qf People called Methodists. 311 



CHAPTER THE TWELFTH. 

An Account oj Kingswood School, near Bristol, 
with the Names of all the Masters. 

In the year 1739, Mr. Wesley instituted a School 
at Kingswood tor the Colliers children. This is 
still continued, and it is supported by the subscrip- 
tions of that Society. 

In the year 1741, Mr. Wesley appointed Mr. 
John Cennick to superintend both the School and 
the Society. He in a little more than twelve months 
joined the Moravian Church, and died in the year 
1755, having left a good report behind him. After 
he left, until the year 1748, it does not appear that 
any person of note was appointed to the care of that 
School. 

The larger School was opened in the year 1748. 
It was designed for the children of the Methodists, 
and for the sons of the Itinerant Preachers. In the 
year 1794 it was wholly set apart for the education 
of the Preachers children. 

In the year 1768, Mr. Wesley published an ac- 
count of the different branches of learning which 
were then taught at the School, with the rules 
which both Masters and Scholars then attended to. 
They are as follows : 

1. Our Design is, with God's assistance, to 
train up children, in every branch of useful Learn- 
ing. 

2. The School contains eight Classes : 

In the first Class the Children read Instructions 
for Children, and Lessons for Children ; and begin 
learning to write. 

In the second Class they read the Manners of the 
ancient Christians, go on in writing, learn the short 



312 A Chronological History [1768^ 



English Grammar, the short Latin Grammar, read 
Praelectiones Pueriles, translate them into English, 
and the instructions for children into Latin, part of 
which they transcribe and repeat. 

In the third Class they read Dr. Cave's Primitive 
Christianity; go on in writing; perfect themselves 
in the English and Latin Grammar; read Corderii 
Colozuia Selecta and Historic Selectae ; translate 
Histories Selects into English, and lessons for chil- 
dren into Latin, part of which they transcribe and 
repeat. 

In the fourth Class they read the Pilgrim's Pro- 
gress ; perfect themselves in writing; learn Dil- 
worth's Arithmetic!;; read Castellio's Kernpis and 
Cornelius Nepos ; translate Castellio into English, 
and Manners of the ancient Christians into Latin; 
transcribe and repeat select portions of moral and 
sacred poems. 

In the fifth Class they read the life of Mr. Hali- 
burton; perfect themselves in Arithmetick ; read 
Select Dialogues of Erasmus, Phaedrus and Sallust ; 
translate Erasmus into English, and Primitive Chris- 
tianity into Latin ; transcribe and repeat select por- 
tions of moral and sacred poems. 

In the sixth Class they read the life of Mr. De 
Renty, and Kennett's Roman Antiquities ; they 
learn Randal's Geography ; read Caesar, felect parts 
of Terence and Velleius Paterculus; trans- 
late Erasmus into English, and the Life of Mr. Ha- 
liburton into Latin ; transcribe and repeat felect 
portions of sacred hymns and poems. 

In the seventh Class they read Mr. Law's Chris- 
tian Perfection, and Abp. Potter's Greek Atiqui- 
ties ; they learn Bengelii Introductio ad Chrono- 
lcgiam, with Marshal's Chronological Tables; read 
Tully's Offices and Virgil's Eneid ; translate Benge- 
lius into English, and Mr. Law into Latin ; learn 
(those who have a turn tor it) to make verses, and 
the short Greek Grammar; read the Epistles of St e 



i 7 6S.] Of the People called Methodists. 313 

John ; transcribe and repeat select portions of Mil- 
ton. 

In the eighth Class they read Mr. Law's Serious 
Call, and Lewies Hebre w Antiquities ; they learn 
to make Themes and to declaim; learn Vossius's 
Rhetorick; read Tally's Tusculan Questions, and 
Selecta ex Ovidio, Virgilio, Horatio, Juvenale, 
Persio, Martiale ; perfect themselves in the Greek 
Grammar; read the Gospels and six books of Ho- 
mer's Iliad; translate Tully into English, and Mr, 
Law into Latin ; learn the short Hebrew Grammar, 
and read Genesis ; transcribe and repeat Selecta ex 
Virgilio, Horatio, Juvenale. 

3. It is our particular desire, that all who are 
educated here, may be brought up in the fear of 
God : and at the utmost distance as from vice in 
general, so in particular from idleness and effemina- 
cy. The children therefore of tender parents, 
have no business here; for the rules will not be 
broken, in favour of any person whatsoever. Nor 
is any child received unless his parents agree, 1, 
That he shall observe all the Rules of the House, 
and 2. That they will not take him from School, 
no, not a day, till they take him for good and all. 

4. The general Rules of the House are these : 
First, the children rise at four, winter and sum- 
mer, and spend the time till five in private; partly 
in reading, partly in singing, partly in self exami- 
nation or meditation, (if capable of it) and partly 
in prayer. They at first use a short form (which 
is varied continually) and then pray in their own 
words. 

Secondly, at five they all meet together. From 
six they work till breakfast. For as we have no 
play-days (the school being taught every day in the 
year but Sunday) so neither do we allow any time 
for play on any day. He that plays when he is a 
child, will play when he is a man. 

On fair days they work, according to their 
strength in the garden; on rainy davs in the house 
E e 



314 d Chronological History [1768. 

Some of thern also learn music ; and some of the 
larger will be employed in philosophical experi- 
ments. But particular care is taken that they never 
work alone, but aiways in the presence of a master. 

We have three Masters ; one for teaching read- 
ing, and two for the languages. 

Thirdly, the School begins at seven, in which 
languages are taught till nine, and then writing, 
&c. till eleven. At eleven the children walk or 
work. At twelve they dine, and then work or 
sing until one. They diet nearly thus ; 

Breakfast, milk-porringe and water-gruel, by 
turns : Supper, bread and butter, or cheese, and milk 
by turns. — Dinner, Sunday, cold roast beef. — - 
Monday, hash'd meat and apple dumplins. — Tues- 
day, boiled mutton. — Wednesday, vegetables and 
dumplins* — Thursday, boiled mutton or beef. — 
Friday, vegetables and dumplins ; and so in Lent. 
Saturday, bacon and greens, apple-dumplins. 

They drink water at meals, nothing between 
meals. On Friday, if they chuse it, they fast 'till 
three in the afternoon. Experience shews, this is 
so far from impairing health, that it greatly con- 
duces to it. 

Fourthly, from one to four languages are taught, 
and then writing, &c. until five. At five begins 
the hour of private prayer. From six they walk 
or work until supper. A little before seven the 
public service begins. At eight they go to bed, the 
youngest first. 

Fifthly, they lodge all in one room, (now in 
two"! in which a lamp burns all night. Every 
child lies by himself. A master lies at each end 
of the room. All their beds have mattrasses on 
them, not feather-beds. 

Sixthly, on Sunday, at six they dress and 
breakfast ; at seven, learn hymns and poems ; at 
nine attend the pubiic service; at twelve dine and 
sing ; at two attend the public service, and at four 
are privately instructed. 



1768.] Of the People called Methodists. 3T5 

5. The method observed in the School is this : 

The First Class. — Morning at 7. read — 10. write 
until eleven. — Aft. at 1. read. — 4. write until five. 

The Second Class. — M. 7. read the Manners of 
the ancient Christians. — 8. Learn the English Gram- 
mar : when that is ended, the Latin Grammar. — 10. 
Learn to write. — A. %. Learn to construe and parse 
Praelectiones Pueriles. — 4. Translate into English 
and Latin alternately. 

The Third Class. — M.7. Read Primitive Christia- 
nity. — 8. Repeat English and Latin Grammar alter- 
nately. — 9. Learn Corderius, and when that is 
ended, Historiae Selectee* — 10. Write.--- A. 1. Learn 
Corderius and Historian Seiectae. — 4. Translate. 

The Fourth Class. — M. 7. Read the Pilgrim's 
Progress. — 8. Repeat the Grammar. — 9. Learn 
Castellio's Kempis, and when that is ended, Corne- 
lius Nepos. — 10. Write and learn Aritlrmetick. — 
A. ii Learn Kempis and Cornelius Nepos.— 4. 
Translate. 

The Fifth Class.— M. 7. Read Mr. Haliburtor/'s 
Life. — 8. Repeat the Grammars. — 9. Learn Eras- 
mus, afterwards Phaedrus, then Sal lust. — 10. Learn 
Arithmetick. — A. 1. Learn Erasmus, Phaedrus, 
Sallust. — 4. Translate. 

The Sixth Class.— M. 7. Read Mr. De Renty's 
Life. — 8. Repeat the Grammars. — 9. Leain Caesar-, 
afterwards Terence then Velleius Paterculus.— . 
10. Learn Geography. — A. 1. Learn Caasar, Te- 
rence, Paterculus. — 3, Read Roman Antiquities. 
4. Translate. 

The Seventh Class.— M. 7. Read Mr. Law's 
Christian Perfection. — 8. M. W. F. Learn the 
Greek Grammar, and read the Greek Testament, 
Tu. Th. Sat. Learn Tully, afterwards Virgil. — -10. 
Learn Chronology. — A. 1. Learn Latin and Greek 
alternately, as in the morning. — 3. Read Grecian 
Antiquities.. — 4. Translate and make verses alter- 
nately. 

E e 2 



316 J. Chronological History [*?68. 

The Eighth Class.— M. 7. Read Mr. Law's Seri- 
ous Call.— 8. M. Th. Latin.— Tu. Frid. Greek.— 

Wed. Sat. Hebrew; and so at one in the after- 
noons.— io. Learn Rhetorick. — A. 3. Read He- 
brew Antiquities. — 4. Mond. Thurs. translate. — 
Tues. Frid. make verses. — Wed. make a theme.— 
Sat. write a declamation. 

Ail the other classes spend Saturday afternoon in 
Arithmetic!;, and in transcribing what they learn on 
Sunday, and repeat on Monday morning. 

The following^ method may be observed, by those 
■who design to go through a course of academical 
Jeaming. 

rust Year. — Read Lowth's English Grammar, 
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, and French Grammar^ 
Cornelius Nepos, Sallust, Caesar, Tully's Offices 
Terence, Phaedrus, jEneid, Dilworth, Randai, 
Bengel, Vossius, Aldrich and Wallis's Logick, 
Langbain's Ethics, Hutchinson on the Passions, 
Spanheim's Introduction on the Ecclesiastical His. 
tory, PufTendorff's Introduction to the History of 
Europe, Moral and Sacred Poems, Hebrew Penta- 
teuch, with the notes, Greek Testament, Matt. — 
Acts, with the notes, Xenophon's Cyrus, Ho- 
mer's Iliad, Bishop Pearson on the Creed, Ten 
Volumes of -the Christian Library, Telemaque. 

Second Year. — Look over the Grammars, read 
Veil. Patereulus, Tusculan Questions, Excerpta, 
Vida3 Opera, Lusus Westmonasteriensis, Chrono- 
logical Tables, Euclid's Elements, Well's Tracts, 
Newton's Principia, Moshem's Introduction to 
Church History, Usher's Annals, Burnet's Histo- 
ry of the Reformation, Spencer's Fairy Queen, 
Historical Books of the Hebrew Bible, Greek 
Testament ad finem Kuqa' AvaSWis*, Homer's Odys- 
sey, Twelve Volumes of the Christian Library, 
Ramsay's Cyrus, Racine. 

Third Year. — Look over the Grammars, Livy, 
Suetonius, Tully de Finibus, Musae Anghcanie, 
Dr. Burton's Poemata, Lord Forbes's Tracts, 



1768.] Of the People called Methodists. 317 

Abridgment of Hutchinson's Works, Survey of 
the Wisdom of God in the Creation, Rollin's An- 
cient History, Hume's History of England, NeaPs 
History of the Puritans, Milton's Poetical Works, 
Hebrew Bible, Job — Canticles, Greek Testament, 
Plato's Dialogues, Greek Epigrams, Twelve Vo- 
lumes of the Christian Library, Pascal, Corneille, 

Fourth Year. — Look over the Grammars, Taci- 
tus, Grotii Historia Belgica. Tui!y de Naiura 
Deorum, Praedium Rusticum, Carmina Ouadrage- 
simalia, Philosophical Transactions abridged, Watts's 
Astronomy, &c. Compendium Metaphysial, Watts's 
Ontology, Lock's Essay, Malebranche, Claren- 
don's History, Neal's History of New England, 
Antonio Soiis' History of Mexico, Shakespear, 
Rest of the Hebrew Bible, Greek Testament, 
Epictetus, Marcus Antoninus, Poetae Minores, 
end the Christian Library, La Faussite de les Ver- 
tues Humaines, O.uesneli sur les Evangiles. 

Whoever carefully goes through this course, will 
be a better scholar than nine in ten of the graduates 
at Oxford or Cambridge. 

This Seminary is the only one which is supported 
by the whole Methodist connection. An annual 
collection is made in every chapei throughout the 
United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland. 
This has been not only sufficient for its support, 
but also to allow a small sum annually to assist in 
the education of the Preachers daughters. The 
toliowing is Mr. Wesley's address to the Methodist 
congregations in order to excite them to support the 
school. It was drawn up in the year 1756. 

0. " What can be done to make the Metho- 
dists sensible of the excellency of Kingswood 
School ? A. Let every Assistant read the follow- 
ing account of it yearly in every congregation. 

1. The wisdom and love of God have now 
thrust out a large number of labourers into his har- 
vest : Men who desire nothing on earth but to pro- 
mote the glory of God, by saving their own souls 

'E e 3 



gi8 J Chronological History [1768. 

and those that hear them. And those to whom they 
minister spiritual things, are willing to minister to 
them of their carnal things : so that they have food 
to eat, and raiment to put on, and are content 
therewith. 

2. A competent provision is likewise made for 
the wives or married Preachers. These also lack 
nothing; having a weekly allowance over and above 
for their little children: So that neither they nor 
their husbands need to be careful about many things, 
but may wait upon the Lord without distraction. 

3. Yet one considerable difficulty lies on those 
that have boys, when they grow too big to be under 
their mother's direction. Having no lather to go- 
vern and instruct them, they are exposed to a thoiw 
sand temptations. To remedy this, we have a 
school on purpose for them, wherein they have all 
the instruction they are capable of, together with 
ail things necessary for the body. 

4. In whatever view we look upon this, it is one 
of the noblest charities that tan be conceived. 
How reasonable is the Institution ? Is it fit that the 
children of those who leave wife, and all that is 
dear, to save souls from death, should want what is 
needful either for soul or body ? Ought not we to 
supply what the parent cannot, because of his la- 
bours in the Gospel ? How excellent are the effects 
of this Institution ? The Preacher, eased of this 
weight, can the more chearfuiiy go on in his labour. 
And perhaps many of these children may hereafter 
fill up the place of those that shall rest from their 
labours. 

r. But the expence of such an undertaking is 
very large, so that we are ill able to defray it. 
The best means we could think of at our Confe- 
rence to supply the deficiency is, once a year to 
desire the assistance of all those in every place, 
who wish well to the work ot God ; who long to 
see sinners converted to God, and the kingdom of 
Christ set up in all the earth. 



1770.] Of the 'People called Methodists, 319 



6. All of you, who are thus minded, have an 
opportunity now of shewing your love to the Gos- 
pel. Now promote, as far as in you lies, one of 
the noblest charities in the world. Now forward, 
as you are able, one of the most excellent designs 
that ever was set on foot in this kingdom. Do 
what you can to comfort the parents, who give up 
their all for you, and to give their children cause to 
bless you. You will be no poorer for what you 
do on such an occasion. God is a good pay-mas- 
ter. And you know, in doing this, you lend unto 
the Lord: In due time He shall pay you again/' 

It may not be unacceptable to insert here the 
names of the Masters which have at different times 
presided over this Seminary, especially as some of 
them, and of those educated there, were afterwards 
conspicuous for learning, piety and usefulness. 
The masters were appointed by Mr. Weslev during 
his life, and since his death by the Conference. 

Those marked thus * obtained ordination in the 
established Church. 

FOR THE CLASSICS, 

From the year 1748* 
to the year 1760 

- from 1760 to 1768 

- — 1765 to 1768 

- 1766 to 1771 

- 1770 to 1772 

(a) This gentleman wrote several pieces in favour of the Metho- 
dist Doctrine. His Answer to Elisha Coles, on God's Sovereignty, 
hi* Arguments in favour of General Redemption, together with 
his Answer to Mr. Hervcy's Eleven Letter?, and the Church of 
England vindicated from the charge of holding the doctrine of abso- 
lute Predestination, prove hira to have been an able Minister of the 
New Testament 

(£) He wrote the Latin Grammar which is taught at Kingswocd 
School. 



*'a) Walter Sellon, 
*(b) John Jones, 
* James Roquet, 
John Parkinson, 
^Thomas Greaves, 
Peter Price, - - 
Joseph Benson, 
*IsaacTwicross, - 



3:0 A Chronological History [1800, 

John Wootton, - - from 1771 to 1773 

Thomas Simpson, A. M, - I 77 I to 1783 

Thomas M'Geary, A. M. ■ 1783 to 1794 

"William Far rant, - -» 1 7^9 to *79* 

John Clarke, A. M. - - . *794 t0 1 795 

William Moore Johnson, - 1 794 t0 1 79^ 

Andrew Mayer, - ... - 1 /95 to 1801 

Mr. Joseph Bradford acted as~\ 

Governor, with honour to ^ ^ - to 18 2 

himself, and advantage to ( ™° 
the school, ) 

Mr. John Pritchard, Governor, 1802 

William Horner, Classical Master, 1802 
Thomas Fletcher, ditto, ditto 1802 

FOR ENGLISH, WRITING, AND ARITHMETICS 

John Maddern ^ 
John South cote, 

* Richard Moss, 

* William Baines, 
William Spenser, 
William Shanks, - from 1760 to 1765 

James Hindmarsh, - - 1 1&5 to J 773 

Barnabas Albert, - — 1771 to 1773 

* Cornelius Bay ley, - - - 1773 to 1783 

FOPv THE FRENCH LANGUAGE. 

Vincent De Boudry - - - 1780 to 1787 

Robert De Jonccurt, - - 1787 to 1789 

ENGLISH, &C. 

* Thomas Jones, - - - — — 1783 to 1786 

Richard Dodd, - - - - 1786 to 1790 

William \V msbeare, - - 1786 to 1787 

Samuel Green, - « - « 1787 to 1788 

William Carr, - - - - - 1789 to 179a 

William Collins, - - - - 1790 to 1795- 

William Nind, - - - . - 1793 to 1-94 

James Windsor, - - - - 1795 to 1798 

James M'Burney, - - - 1798 to 1800 

William Horner, - - iRco to i8q3 

William Stevens, - - ! 



From the year 1748 
to the year 1760. 



l8o2.] Of the People called Methodists. 321 



, to 



N >/■ is} CO 



< 



40 • * * 

M ... 








1 

"> > 


to • 


bp . 


bp . 


AFTERNOON BUS1N 

The Classics . . . . 
Mathematics. . . . 


Mathematics. . . . 
The Classics 


Arithmetic. . 
Writing .... 
The Classics 


n3 
C 

rt 

u 

CD- 
| 

< 


0 

5 ^ 

5 5 

5 ^ 


(IT ■ 
rt 

bfl JS 


IT • 

X! 

rt H 


|| 


. to £ 2 
















r* fro moo 2 


00 o« 


OO C> 


JC C> O 


OO <^ 


00 c> 


00 0 


00 



OJ: - 



5 D •= 



1 bo g 



g 3 



5 > 



H g 
■J 

& 

m 
x 



s ■ 

ftomo 



rt 
6 



|5 



ft 
-3 C 

a n 

1-2 
- e 



5 w 



Classes. 



3^2 



A Chronological History 



[1802* 



. to 
s 



from 



h 

' 5 ! J 5 



f jom 



B 
S 

6 



6 

6 



CJasses. 



o 



H< .2 



< O 



5 « 'H -c 



o 

H 



E £ 



w s 

u u, I 



9- s; 



-5 ft 



> M 



5 » 



7, £ * 



£ & !« 5 'e 



Of the People called Methodists. 323 



CHAPTER THE THIRTEENTH. 

A List of the Preaching Houses in the Methodist 
Connection in the United Kingdom of Great Bri- 
tain and Ireland, taken in the year 1802. 

AlT the Conference in the year 1775, it was for 
the first time proposed, that no Preaching-houses 
should be built, unless two thirds of the money 
were subscribed, and it agreed to by the Confe- 
rence. This was done in order to put a check to 
building, as some houses had been erected impru- 
dently. 

It was therefore mentioned in the yearly minutes, 
the houses that were to be built and the places 
where they stood, until the year 1790 ; when Mr. 
Wesley referred all matters relative to building to a 
Committee appointed for that purpose. But, as 
there were many Preaching-houses built before that 
period, and many since; and some built during that 
period, which were never published in the minutes, 
it would be impossible to form a correct list from 
the yearly minutes. 

I have therefore in forming this list of the 
Preaching-houses, (the first which was ever taken, 
and now published a second time with great addi- 
tions) inserted the counties alphabetically, and have 
put down in each county, or shire, the Preaching- 
houses which are therein, with the year in which 
they were built, so far as I could learn it from the 
minutes, and other sources of information.. By 
this means, a probable idea may be formed of the 
counties where Methodism has flourished most. I 
have put down no houses but those which are 
wholly appropriated to the worship of God ; many 
of them are but small, but others are large and very 
commodious. 



3P4 

i Bedfordshire. 

Bedford, 1763 
Beeson-cross, 1780 
Biggies worth, 1795 
Dunstable, 3789 
Eaton Bray, 1795 
Luton, 1778 
Market Street, 1799 
Terns ford, 1784 

2 Berkshire* 

Bed win, 1790 
Chili on, 1791 
Newbury, 1772 

3 B uc kin ghamji hire. 

Buckingham, 1789 
High Wycombe, 1766 
Siuckley, 1800 
Chesham, 1768 

4 Cambridgeshire^ 

Long Sutton, 1780 
Wisbeach, 1781 

5 Cheshire. 

Ahringham, 1786 
Bullock Smithy, 1785 
Chester, 1756 
Congleton, 1765 
Frodsham, 1792 
Knutsford, 1794 
Kettleshulme, 1796 
Lima, 1781 
Mottram, 1792 
Macclesfield, 1764 
Northwitch, 1775 
$\ T orley, 178 1 



A Chronological History 



Nantwitch, 1786 
Nestor?, 1790 
Stockport, 1766 
Wimslow, 1798 

6 Cornwall. 

Alternon, 1795 
Bollcngey, 1781 
Bodmin, 1778 
Boscastle, 1801 
Breage, 1789 
Blissland, 1790 
Burrien, 1789 
Bassole, 1794 
Bethsheba, 1790 
Cuthbert, 1786 
Copperhoufe, 1780 
Crowan, 1788 
Charlestown, 1798 
Camelford, 1785 
Cubert, 1791 
Carnkie, 1797 
Cannegy,. 1794 
Deverall, 1793 
Flushing, 1797 
Falmouth, 1778 
Fowey, 1800 
Gerrens, 1800 
Gwennap, 1770 
Goldfnheny, 1778 
Germore, 1798 
Gurthian, 1792 
Hale, 1784 
Helstone, 1794 
Indian Queen, 1789 
Keneggy-downs, 1792 
Key or Trethowell, 1794 
Kehelland, 1793 
Kearley, 1770 
Leskeard, 1776 



Of the People called Methodists* 



Lelant, [760 
Lei ant Country, 1792 
Laddock, 1788 
Losiwithell, ijc y o 
Little Collen, 1791 
Launceston, 1764 
Ludgeven, 1799 
Mouse-hole, 1775 
Mevagissey, 1770 
Mill-Brook, 1789 
Marazion, 1780 
Maddron, 1794 
Mullion, 1791 
Mylor, 1792 
Mawnan, 1796 
Mount Haw ke, 1794 
New) in, 1791 
North Country, 1792 
Penzance, 1778 
Penryn, 1788 
Perranwell, 1781 
Probus, 1786 
Pendponds, 1779 
Polperro, 1790 
Padstow, 1792 
Port-Ifaac, 1770 
Port-Kilios, 1780 
Port-Livin, 1788 
Perran, 1790 
Redruth, 1760 
Sticker, 1784 
Stithians, 1786 
Saint Roch, 1790 
St. Juft, 1743 
St. Ives, 1743 
St. Agnefs, 1780 
St. Michaels Mount, 1790 
St. Leven, 1789 
St. Creet, 1794 



3*5 

St. Austle, 1786 
St, Stephens, 1780 
St. Hilary, 1766 
St. Columbe, 1798 
St. Constantine, 179^ 
St. Keveran, 1793 
St. Earth, 1796 
Sc. Just, 1784 
Sanders Lane, 17941 
Truro, 1768 
Tregear, 1789 
Tregoney, 1790 
Tuckingmill, 1780 
Tresillion, 1792 
Tor-point, 1794 
Treweilard, 1789 
Trewednock, 1794 
Troone, 1796 
Trevane,- 1794 
Trissilion Bridge, 1794 
Trcgomena, 1795 
Thughanway, 1794 
Veryan, 1791 
Wall, 1789 
Wheairose, 1780 
Zunnor, 1794 

100 in Cornwall. 

7 Cumberland. 

Alstone, 1766 
Carlisle, 

Cockermouth, 1780 
Gamblesby, 1778 
Ninth-head, 1788 
White-haven, 1759 

8 Derbyshire* 

Ashbourne, 1771 
Buxton, 1791 
Bilpar, 1782 



3 a6 

Bradwell, 1768 
Breeden, 1790 
Chesterfield, 179,5 
ChapeUe-frith, 1780 
Creitch, 1765 
Derby, 1765 
Duffield, 1777 
Draycott, 1790 
Elm, 1781 

Grindlcford Bridge, 1776 
Hayfield, 1786 
Horseiey, 1790 
Ilkington, 1790 
Masham, 1796 
Melboum, 1789 
Normanton, 1790 
New-mill, 1770 
Spoondon, 1797 
Sewley, 1800 
Tidswell, 1793 
Ticknall, 1791 
Tichall, 1796 
Hatharfage, 1791 
VVoodhouse, 1797 

9 Devonshire. 

Axminster, 1787 
Buckfast Leigh, 1801 
Buckingham, 1795 
Barnstable, 1796 
Collumpton, 1772 
Exeter, 1779 
Halburton, 1780 
Kingsands, 1790 
Kingston, 1790 
Milbrook, 1792 
Plymouth, 1779 
Plymouth Dock, 1784 
Sidmouth, 1772 



A Chronological History 

St. Mary Church, 180$ 
Tavistock, 1775 
Tiverton, 1767 



to Dorsetshire. 

B I an ford, 1790 
Fontmill, 1797 
Gillingham, 1794 
Lyme, 1791 
Melcombe, 1778 
Pool, 1780 

Portland- Island, 1786 
Shaftsbury, 17,56 
Weymouth, 1797 



ix Durha 



m 



Barnard Castle, 1766 
Bishop Auckland, 1792 
Bolden, 1793 
Burnop-field, 1791 
Cotherstone, 1796 
Chester-le-streer, 1787 
Chartershaugh, 1784 
Colliery Dykes, 1792 
Durham, 1770 
Darlington, 1771 
Gateshead. Feli, 1754 
Greenside, 1786 
Hartle-pool, 1787 
Hilton-ferry, 1776 
Lumley, 1784 
Monk wear-mouth, 1766 
Mount, 1777 
Norton, 1781 
Penshaw, 1778 
Stockton, 1769 
Sunderland, 1759 
South-Sheilds, 1770 
Stanhope, 1784 



Of the People called Methodists. 327 
14 Hampshire. 



Teesdale, 1782 
Weardale, 1763 
Wolsingham, 17S6 
Winlaton, 1794 
Whickham, 1792 

12 Essex. 

Barking, 1788 
Bradfield, 1788 
Colchester, 1759 
Grays, 1789 
Harwich, 1788 
Layton, 1790 
Manning tree, 1791 
Stratford, 1790 
Tattingston, 1792. 

13 Glccester shire 

In Bristol, 3 Chapels, viz. 

1 King Street, 1795 

2 Guinea Street, 1779 

3 Portland Stfe&,'i4^ 
Baptist Mills, (a) iboo 
Beazley, 1784' 
Bath-Easton, 179I 
Cirencester, 1790 
Dursley, 1799 
Glocester, V786 
Kingswood, 17^6 
Littleworth. 1790 
Okeridge, 178B 
Stroud, 1763 
Tewksbury, 1768 
Thornbury, 1789 
Winchcombe, 1789 
Wickwar, 1788 
Winterbourne, 1780 
Warrnley, 1800 

* It was near this Chapel that 
o^en air, 



Baughurst. 1795 
Portsmouth, 1760 
Portsea, 1780 
Southhampton, 1798 
Timsbury, 1774 
Winchester, 1785 
White-church, 1759 

15 Herefordshire. 
Kington, 1802 
Weston, near Penyard, 

16 Hertfordshire. 
Barnett, 1774 
Brickhill, 1780 
Baldock, 1792 
Hinksworth, J784 
Stevenage, 1794 
Hertford, 1768 

17 Huntingdonshire,, 

Huntingdon, 1777 
St. Ives, 1784 
St. Neot's, 1790 

18 Kent, 
Bromley, 1790 
Brumpton, 178B 
Canterbury, 1764 
Chatham, 1770 
Dover, 1776 
Deptford, 1802 
Dart ford, 1790 
Greenwich, 1796 
Knock. holt, 1801 
Otford, 1800 
F f 2 

Mr, Wesley first preached in the 



3^8 A ChronoJogu 

Maidstone, 1788 j 
Margate, 1785 
Sc. Peter, 1788 
Sittingbourne, 1790 
South- Borough, 1798 
Sandwich, 1794 
Seven Oaks, 1774 
Sheernefs, 1781 
Tunbridge, 1780 
Woolwich, i7g6 
The Wild of seven Daks 
1800 

Tenterdenn, 1796 

19 Lancashire, 

Bakup, 1760 
Bury, 1771 
Boiton-la-moors, 1750 
Burnley, 1787 
Blackburn, 1786 
Barton, 1796 
Bolton-Hall, 1794 
Ciithero, 1795 
Coin, 1776 
Chorley, 1792 
Davy-hulme, 1778 
Darwen, 1794 
Tails worth, 1789 
Haslengdon, 1798 
Lancaster, 1790 
Lamerhead-green, 1790 
Leigh, 1790 
Leavenshulme, 1796 
Liverpool, 3 chapels 

1 Pitt Street, 1766 

2 Mount Pleasant, 

1790 

3 Leeds Street, 1800 



al History 

Manchester,3chapels,viz 

1 Oldham Street, 1770 

2 Sal ford, 1787 

3 Deans-gate, i8oo 
Mill. end, 1761 
Middleton, 1782 
Oldham, 1775 
Preston, 1787 
Prescott, 179! 
Todmerden, 1784 
Rochdale, 1770 
Paddiham, 1778 
Warrington, 1778 
Wigan, 1775 

20 Leicestershire, 
Ashby-de-la-Zouch, 

Anstv, 1795 
Barrow, 1791 
Barwell, 1756 
Castle-donnington, 177c 
Dise worth, 1795 
Desborough, 1800 
Griffy-dam, 1776 
Hinckly, 17S0 
Heather, 1792 
Hathorn, 1791 
Kegworth, 1794 
Leicester, 1775 
Loughborough, 1775 
Long-claxton, 1703 
Long-Whatton, 1797 
Med bourne, $802 
Markfield, 1770 
Mount-sorrel, 1780 
Meeclia©! 1794 



Of the People called Methodists. 329 



Melton-Mowbray 1790 
Sheepshead, 1790 
Swanington, 1795 
Sileby, 1797 
System, 1796 
-Wimeswouid, J798 
Woodhouse, 1793 
Thurlston. *794 
Sutton, 1796 

21 Lincolnshire. 

Binbrook, 1796 
Connirigsby, 1779 
Crowiand, 1801 
^Epworth, 1758 
Ferry, 1790 
Grin. -by, 1768 
Gainsborough, 1785 
Gunner by, 1790 
Grantham, 1791 
Barrow, 1780 
Boston, 1792 
Horncastle, 1769 
Lincoi.i, 1793 
Lowth, 1759 
Langham-row, 1780 
Mislerton, 1789 
Matkett-rasin, 1800 
Middle-ia.m, 1800 
Newton, 1790 
Nainby, 1799 
Owston, 1790 
Kirktown, 1798 
Route, 1794 
Scotter, 1799 
Teaiby, 1776 
Spalding, 17S1 
Stamford, 1800 
Tetney, 1784. 



22- Middlesex. 

Bow, 1770 
Brentford, 1774 
Chelsea, 1800 
Kentish-Town, 1790 
London chapels, 9, viz. 

1 New Chapel, 1777 

2 Great Queen Street, 

1798 

3 Spital fields, 1750 

4 Snowsfields, 1743 

5 Lambeth-Marsh, 



6 Wapping 



1764 

Chandler-Street, 

1801 

8 Saffron Hill. 1792 

9 Hoxton, 1794 
Poplar, 1792 
Tottenham, 1799 
Twickenham, 1800 

23 Monmouth, 

Chepstow, 1802 
Ear is wood, 1791 
Monmo uth \ 1797 

24 Norfolk. 
Briston, 1790 
Diss, 1779 
Fakenham, 1781 
Heddenham, 1799 
Lynn, 1775 
Loddon, 1772 
Norwich, 3770 
North-Walsham, 1790 
Southreppj 
Theiford, 
Thurlton, 1799 
Walsingham, 1782 

F f 3 



l 794 



A Chronological History 

Carlton, 1787 
Calverton, i 7 g 0 
Cropwell, 1789 
East-Leake, lyqq. 
Epperton, i ?95 
Farnsfield, 1706 
Goatham, 1790 
Great-Leek, 1789 



33° 

Wells, 17 8i 
Yarmouth, 1792 
Snettisham, 1801 

25 Northamptonshire. 

Brackley, 1790 
Brainsione, 1786 
Desborough, 1786 
Daventry, 1801 
Higham Ferrars, 1783 
Irchester, 1792 
Kettering, 1798 
Northampton, 1775 
Ranee, 1796 
Rauhds, 1789 
Whittlebnrv, 1 763 

Wjllingborough, 1794 \ Newark, 1780' 

Norma nton, 1782 
Oxton, 1 



1 owcester 



177° 

26 Northumberland. 



Alnwick, 1786 
Allendale, 1778 
Byker, 1790 
Hartley, 1779 
Hexham, 1790 
Kinley, 1752 
Newcastle upon Tyne, 
1742 

North Shields, 1759 
St. Anthon's, 1789 
Prudho, 1770 
Piacey, 1771 

-27 Nottingham shire. 

BHd worth, 1789 
Buihvell, 1788 
Bingham, 179 2 
Bridgford, 1794 



Ilkinson, 



1794 



Kirby, 1790^ 
Long Eaton, 1796 
Lenton, 1798 
Mansfield, 1790 
Nottingham^ 1798 
Masterton^ 1797 
Matrersey, 1798 



790 
Plungor, 1798 
Ruddington, 1798 
Radcliff, 1796 
Retford, 1799 
Stableford, 1798 
Sutton Ashfield, 1796 
Sutton Bunnington, 

1798 

Topping. 1796 
Waikermgham, 1799 
Wheatley, 1794 

28 Oxfordshire. 

Banbury, 1784 
Chipping-Noi ton, 1797 
Deddington, 3790 
Islip, 1788 
Marson, 1789 
North leigh, 1792 
Ox ford , 1770 



Of the People 

Watlington, 1790 
Witney, 1770 

2g Rutlandshire. 

30 Shropshire. 

Broseley, 1795 
Coalbrook-Dale, 1792 
Coalpit. Bank, 1795 
Cleobry, 1790 
CUee-hil!, 1794 
Forest, 1795 
Ludlow, 1798 
Made ley, 1780 
Madeley-wood, 1779 
Mitcham, 1792 
Shrewsbury, 1779 
Wellington, 1794 
White Church, 1793 

31 Somersetshire. 

Axbridge, 1784 
Buckland, 1776 
Bath, 1777 
Banwell, 1793 
Ciutton, 1782 
Coleford, 1790 
Corsley, 1786 
Castle-Cary, 1790 
Chedder, i8co 
Ditcheat, 1790 
Frome, 1779 
Freshford, 1782 
Glastonberry, 1797 
Keynsham, 1775 
Kifmersdon, 1786 
Lympshim, 1780 
Midsummer Norton, 

17c 

Nunney, 1786 



called Methodists. 331 

Nailsea, 1793 
Henton, 1790 
Oak-hill, 1786 
Pensford, 1765 
Paulton, 1765 
Radstock, 1790 
Midsummer-Norton, 

l 799 

Shepton Maliet. 3762 
.Sutton, 1782 
Taunton, 1776 
Pilton, 1794 
Mark, 1796 
Saniord, 1794 
Wrington, 1782 
Wrixham, 1790 
West-Pannard, 1789 
Wellington, 1785 
Wedmore, 1800 
Wells, 1792 

32 Staffordshire, 

Alrewas, 1802 
Burslem, 1768 
Burton-upon Trent 1766 
Bloxwich, 1780 
Biistone, 1784 
Biddle-moor, 1786 
Chesterton, 1790 
Darlaston, 1790 
Flash, 1788 
Hanley-green, 1783 
Hollinsclough, 1799 
Lane-end, 1781 
Leek, 1785 
Longnor, 1780 
Newcastle-under line 

*777 

Oldbury, 1800 



33 2 

Stoke, 1790 
Roileston, 1802 
Stafford, 1785 
Paper-mill, 1798 
Tipton-green, 1750 
Tunstead, 1788 
Tam worth, 1794 
Wolverhampton, 1766 
Wednesbury, 1760 
Walsal, 1801 
West-Bromwich, 1794 

33 Suffolk. 
Bury St, Edmonds, 1766 
JBungay, 1802 
Lowestoft, j 767 
North Cove, 1786 
Southwold, 1798 
Lakenheath, 17^7 

34 Surry. 

Dorking, 1772 
Godalmin, 1790 
Mitcham, 1789 
Peckham, 1785 
Rotherhithe, 177 1 
Wandsworth, 3792 

35 Sussex. 

Rye, 1770 
Peas. marsh, 1798 
Winchelsea, 1789 

36 Warwickshire. 

Birmingham 3 chapels, 
viz* 

1 Cherry Street, 1764 

2 Coleshill Streeti792 

3 Deretend Street 3796 



A Chronological History 



Coventry, 1790 
Harbury, 1790 
Tysoe, 1796 

37 Westmoreland. 

Appleby, 1772 
Kendall, 1784 
Kirkbythuer, 1790 

38 Wiltshire. 

Anborn, 1785 
Bedwin, 1787 
Bradford, 1767 
Broomhain, 1790 
Melksham, 1784 
Salisbury, 1759 
Shelboine, 1790 
Sccnd, 1791 
Tinhead, 1792 
Trowbridge, i~86 
Road, 1788 
Wilton, 178a 

39 Worcestershire, 

Bewdley, 1785 
Benworth, 1794 
Dudley, 1764 
Kidderminster, 1791 
Stourport, 1787 
Worcester, 1772 

40 Yorkshire, 

Acomb, 1790 
Armley, 1770 
Appleton Roe Buck, 

1798 

Askham Bryan. 1802 



Of the People called Methodists. 333 



Ack worth, 1787 
Acklem, 1780 
Birstall, 1747 
Bramley, 1785 
Bramley, 1802 
Barnsley, 1780 
Beverley, 1781 
Bradford, 1756 
Bradford West, 1794 
Bridlington Quay, 1795 
Bridlington, 1770 
Bradshaw, 1774 
Bmgiey, 1770 
Bell-busk, 1790 
Bub-bith, 1794 
Brumpton, 1794 
Arkingath-dale, 1790 
Addington, 1791 
Chapel Town, 1791 
Cud worth, 1798 
Copmanthorpe, 1796 
Clifford, 1796 
Cawood, 1790 
Cockpit houses, 1802 
Crake, 1787 
Dronfield, 1790 
Dewsbury, I789 
Delphi 1780 
Driffield, 1787 
Doncaster, 1770 
Denholme, 1798 
Denbeigh-dyke side 

1/99 

Eccleshall, 1770 
Easingwood, 1785 
Esgartb, 1779 
Earn ley, 1798 
Flamborough, I796 
Ferrybridge, 1800 
Frodingham, 1794 



Great-land, 1779 
Great-Hortori, 1791 
Hunslet, 1779 
Holbeck, 1785 
Horbury, 1766 
Horseforth, 1798 
Halifax, 1754 
Hull, 1764 
Hutton-Rudby, 1759 
Howden, 1780 
Hallem, 1790 
Huddersfield, 17 98 
Heptonstall, 1766 
Harrowgate, 1798 
Ha worth, 1770 
Haxby, 1782 
Holme, 1794 
Haram, 1795 
Hemsley-blackmoor, 

1796 

Hemsworth, 1794 
Hornsey, 1792 
Hornby, 1791 
Keswick, 1796 
Kippax, 1796 
Keighley, 1766 
Kirkby-moorside, 1794 
Killinghall, 1794 
Knaton, 1790 
Kilham, 1795 

In Leeds 2 chapels, viz. 

1 St. Peters Sireet, 1757 

2 Albion Street, 1802 
Long-Presto . 7 4 
Loft -house, 
Long-Scales, . y 6 
Malton, 1774 
Middleham, 1781 
Mirfield, 1779 



334 



A Chronological History 



Market Wiaghton, 1785 
Morley, 1769 



Malh 



am, 1 



-90 



Knottingley, 1797 
Nafferton, 1794 
North-Allerton, 1789 
Otley, 1770 
Ossett, X778 
Osmotherly, 1760 
Pontefract, 1787 
Pudsey, 1774 
Pickering, 1784 
Pateley-Bridge, 1 787 
Pocklington, 1771 
Rothwell, 1766 
Rotherbam, 1761 
Robinhood's-bay, 1779 
Rippon, 1774 
Pannell, 1778 
Seacroft, 1750 
Skipton-in-Craven, 1791 
Sherriff-Hutton, 1794 
Scarborough, 1766 
Settle, 1794 
Snaith, 1772 
Sourby, 1786 
Stainland, 1758 
Staincrofs, 1799 
Selby, 1785 
Stokesley, 1766 
Shipley, 1799 
Swainton, 1802 
In Swaledale 3 chapels 

1 Gunnerside, 1780 

2 Lowraw, 1781 

3 Reeth, 1782 

In Sheffield 2 chapels. 

1 Norfolk Street 1745 

2 Garden Street, 1786 
Thorner, 1766 



Tingley, 3780 
Thirsk, 1766 
Tadcaster, 1774 
Tockwith, 1790 
Toullerton, 1795 
Tanfield, 1799 
Thurlston, 1798 
Thome, 1772 
Ulleskelf, 1780 
Knaseborough, 1 796 
Wistowe, 1790 
West-gate-hill, 1791 
Whiteley-wood, 178& 
Woodhouse, 1787 
Wortley, 1798 
Weeton, 1795 
Wakefield, 1774 
Whitby, 1764 
Wetherby, 1789 
Witchfield, 1794 
Yeadon, 1770 
Yarm, 1768 
York, 1757 

140 in Yorkshire, 



IN WALES. 

I Angles ed. 

2 Brecknockshire. 

Hay, 1790 
Brecon, 177 1 

3 Carmarthenshire, 

Carmarthen, 1776 
Thornilly, 1796 

4 Carnarvonshire Y 
5 Cardiganshire, 



Of the People ca 

6 Denbighshire* 

Denbeigh, 1801 
Ruthin, 1802 
Wrexham, 1795 

7 Flintshire. 

Flint, 1802 
Northorp, 1802 
Hoiking, 1802 

8 Glamorganshire. 

Bridgend, 1780 
Cardiff, 1743 
Cowbridge, 1780 
Merthyr-Tydviile, 1790 
Llanathy, 1790 
Neath, 1787 
Swansea, 1771 

9 Montgomeryshire* 

Berview, 1794 
Llaneodloes, 1802 
Llanver, 1802 
Welch-pool, 1788 

10 Merionethshire* 

1 1 Pembrokeshire. 

Haverfordwest, 1770 
Marless, 1790 
Spittle, 1797 
Pembroke, 1770 
Roche, 1784 

12 Radnorshire. 



Berwick-upon-Twetd. 
Berwick, 1774 

IN SCOTLAND. 

1 Aberdeenshire. 
Aberdeen, 1764 



'ed Methodists. 335 

Inverary, 1787 
Old Meldrum, 1790 

2 Jngusshire. 
Montrose 1790 

3 Ayrshire. 
Ayr, 1792 

4 Banffshire. 

Banff, 1792 
Keith, 1796 

5 Dumfrieshire. 
Dumfries, 1778 
6 Edinburghshire. 

Dalkeith, 1784 
Edinburgh, 1763 
Leith, 1772 

7 Elginshire. 
Elgin, 1786 

8 Forfarshire. 

Arbroath, 1770 
Brechin, 17&4 
Dundee, 1769 

9 Haddingtonshire. 

Dunbar, 1788 

10 Inv ernes shire. 
Inverness, 1770 

11 Lanarkshire. 
Glasgow, 1770 

12 Roxburghshire. 

Melrose, 1790 
Kelso, 1769 

In the Isle of Man. 
Balla-Salla, 1776 
Balia-Fason, 1777 



336 



A Chronological History 



Baila-Kaneen, 1778 
Bai la-Moor, 1790 
Ballaugh, 1779 
Bear- Gar row, 1780 
Castle-Town, 1777 
Douglas, 1782 
Dawby, 1783 
Grceby, 1784 
Howe, ly'tij 
Jurby, 1786 
Kirk-Lonnan, 1788 
Kirk-Concan, 1789 
Kirk-Braddm, 1789 
Kirk-Michal, 1790 
Peeltown, 1784 
Ramsey, 1779 
Sulby, 1785 

In the Norman Isles. 

In Jersey: 

St. Hilier's, 1788 

In Guernsey, 

St. Peter's port, 1789 

In Alderney. 
Alderney, 1789 

In the Isle of Wight. 
Godshill, 1790 
Newport, 1780 
Wooten bridge, 1791 

In the Isles of Scilly. 
St. Mary's, 1794 

IN IRELAND. 

1 Antrim County. 

Belfast, 1787 
Ballymer.a, 1781 
Ballycastle, 1790 



Black waterto w n, 1792 
Keady, 1796 
Lisburne, 1774 
Portaferry, 1790 
Portadown, 1794 

2 Armagh County. 

Armagh, 1790 
Blues tone, 1792 
Charlemount, 1772 
Cianmaine, 1790 
Derryanville, 1784 
Lurgan, 1779 
Muliyhead, 1792 
Scotch Street, 1794 
Tanderagee, 1774 

3 Cavan County. 
Ballyhays, 1780 
Baliy-Conneil, 1783 
Belturbett, 1782 
Cavan, 1790 
Coothill, 1788 

4 Clare County. 
Killaloe, 1790 

5 Cork County, 
Bandon, 1758 

In Cork city, 3 chapels 
1 Hammonds Marsh, 
1752 

1 Black-Pool, 1790 

3 FrenchChurch, 1794 
Dunmanaway, 1790 
Innishannon, 1792 
Kinsale. 1789 
Mallow, 1789 
Newmill, 1791 
Tallow, 1790 
Youghall, 1792 



Of the People d 

6 Carlo w County. 

ftarlow, 1780 
Hacketstown, 1802 
Colliery, 1794 

7 Donegal County . 

Bally-Shannon, 1787 
Rath-Melton, 1798 
Ballintra, 1790 

8 Down County. 
Down Patrick, 1778 
Newry, 1785 
Warrens-point, 1780 

9 Dublin County. 

Dublin City 5 chapels. 

1 White-Friar Street, 

2 Gravel-Walk, 1770 

3 Mcuntjoy- Square, 

1800 

4 German Church, 

1795 

5 Ranelagh, 1801 

10 Fermanagh County. 

Brookborough, 17 86 
Ball inamal ard, 1787 
Enniikillen, 1780 
Lifbellaw, 1781 
Newton Butler, 1790 
Pettigo, 1795 
Violet-hill, 1796 

11 Galicay County. 

Aughrim, 1780 
Ballinafioe, 1790. 
Tuam, 1794 

12 Kerry County. 
Miiiown, 1792 



tied Methodists. 



537 



13 Kildare County. 
Monafterevan, 1797 

14 Kilkenny County. 
Caftle-comer, 1790 
Durrow, 17 91 
Kilkenny, 1772 
Pill-town, 1788 

Iq King's County* 

Birr, 1768 
Edenderry, 1751 
Phillip's Town, 1781 
Shinrone, 1790 
Tullamore, 1760 

16 Letrim County. 
Manor-Hamilton, i/jS 

17 Li me rich County. 
Adare, 1801 « 
Ballygarane, 1797 
Court-Matrifs, 1758 
Killyheen, §798 
Limerick, 1763 
Pallas, 1760 

18 Londonderry County* 

Ballinderry, 17 81 
Colerain, 1780 
Londonderry, 1768 
Newton-Lemivady, 1773 

19 Longford County. 

Kenagh, 1779 
Killefhee, 1788 
Gran ard, 1790 
Longford, 1774 
Newton Forbes, 1794 

ao Louth County* 

Drogheda, 1780 
Dundalk, 1790 
Rochdale, 1798 



338 



A Chronological History 



21 Mayo County. 

Caftlebar, 1760 
Weft-port, 1791 

22 Meath County, 

23 Monaghan County. 

Clones, 177,5 
Drumbulton, 1780 
Monaghan, 1777 
New Biifs, 1790 
Rock curry, 1794 

24 Queen's County. 
Abbey leix 1790 
Baliyappahan, 1790 
Colebully, 1793 
Mountmellick, 1764 
Mountrath, 1768 
Maryborough, 1798 
Poriarhngton, 1760 

25 R.o [common County. 

Boyle, 1790 
Strokes Town, 1794 

26 Sligo County* 

Sligo, 1796 
Riverstown, 1790 
27 Tipperary County* 

Carrick-on-suie, 1780 
Bawnlea, 1790 



Clonmell, 1788 
Casheli, 1790 
Roscrea, 1794 
Tipperary, 1784 

28 Tyrone County. 
Caiidon, 1782 
Cole Ifland, 1792 
Dungannon, 1786 
Moy, 1786 

Newtown Stewart, 1788 
Strabane, 1789 

29 Waterford County. 
Tallow, 1791 
Waterford, 1758 

30 Westmeatk County. 
Athlone, 1762 
Kill-beggin, 1790 
Mullingar, 1792 
Moat, 1787 
TerryTs Pass, 1762 

3 1 Wexfo rd Co unty. 

Enniscorthy, 1763 
New Ross, jjXq 
Wexford, 1788 

32 Wicklow County. 

Carnew, 1794 
Wicklow, 1 Boo 



THE NUMBER OF CHAPELS. 

In England - - 738 In Ireland - - 130 

In Wales - - 26 In Scotland - 20 

In the Isle of Man 19 In the Norman Isles 3 

In the Isle of Wight 3 In the Isles ofSeitiy 1 
in Berwick upon Tweed 1 

Total in the United Kingdom - - - - 940 



Of ike People called Methodists* 339 



The Methodists have no one general rule for 
building their Chapels. The following are the 
directions which Mr. Wesley gave on this head. — 
1. Build all Preaching-houses, where the ground 
wiil permit, in the octagon form. It is best tor the 
voice, and on many accounts more commodious 
than any other. 2. Let every octagon home be 
built after the model of Yarm ; every square 
house after the model of Bath or Scarborough, 
3. Let the roof rise only one third of its breadth : 
this is the true proportion, 4. Have doors and 
windows enough: and let all the windows be 
sashes opening downward. 5. Let there be no 
Chinese paling, and no tub-pulpit, but a square 
projection with a long seat behind. 6. Let there be 
no pews and no backs to the seats, which should 
have aisles on each side, and be parted in the mid- 
dle by a rail running all along to divide the men 
from the women, just as at Back. 7. Let a! I 
Preaching-houses be built plain and decent; but 
not mo'e expensive than is absolutely necessary. 8. 
Wherever a Preaching house is built, see that 
lodgings tor the preachers be built also. 

Since Mr. Wesley's death the form oi building 
the chapels is generally as follows. The proportion 
of the iengrh to the breadth is as 21 to 18. Ths 
pulpit faces the front, with the communion table 
just before it, or else behind it. They are gaHe- 
ryed all round except on the side where the pulpit 
stands, and the galleries are constructed in an oval 
iorm. They are peWed and let to families ; the 
places in each chapel which are free, are divided, 
one part for the men and another part for the wo- 
men, who always sit separate in those places, 

RULES FOR BUILDING CHAPELS, AND RAISING 
COLLECTIONS FOR DEFRAYING THE EXPENCES 
OF THEM-. 

At the Conference in 1786, it was asked, Q> Is 
there any further direction to be given to secure the 



3 JG ^ Chronological History 

proper settlement of our Preaching-houses ? A. Let 
210 assistant make, or suffer to be made, in his res- 
pective Circuit, a collection for any Preaching- 
iiouse, till every step be previously taken to secure 
it on the Conference-plan, by a trust-deed, a bond, 
or sufficient articles of agreement. 

And in 1788, it was added, Let no house be 
built on any consideration, till the ground be first 
settled on the Conference-plan. 

In the large Minutes published in the year 1789. 5 
(0. 70, May any new Preaching-houses be built? 
A. Ne t unless 1. They are proposed at the Confe- 
rence : No nor, 2. Unless two thirds of the ex- 
pence be subscribed. And if any collection be made 
for them, it must be made between the Conference 
and the beginning of February, 

At the Conference in r7Q2, it was asked, " What 
d sections are to be given concerning the raising of 
money in the Circuits for erecting and paying the 
debts of houses? A. 1. No collection shall be 
made in any Circuit for the above-mentioned pur- 
pose, without the consent of the Conference. 2. 
No collection shall be made by any other person 
than a travelling Preacher. 

And in 1795, it was added, No steps shall be 
taken towards the building of Preaching-houses 
without the consent of the Conference first obtain- 
ed. 



CHAPTER THE FOURTEENTH. 
The Conclusion. 

TP HE following is a Statement of the comparative 
increase of the Members of the Societies, and of the 
Itinerant Preachers and their families in Great Bri- 
tain and Ireland, from the year 1770 to the year 1800. 



Of the People called Methodists. 341 



Years. 


Members. 


Preachers. 


Families. 


1770 


20,406 

7 ' T 


120 




17S0 




171 




1790 


71.568 


29 1 


98 


1800 


J 09,g6 I 


A>7 


210 



In the year 1770, a Preacher was supported by 
two hundred and forty-five Members, and a family 
by six hundred and eighty-three. One-third 01 the 
Preachers were married. 

In the year 1780, a Preacher was snpported by 
two hundred and forty six members, and a family 
by eight hundred and forty-three, nearly one-third 
oi the Preachers were married. 

In the year 1790, a Preacher was supported by 
two hundred and forty-five members, and a family 
by seven hundred and thirty. One third of the 
Preachers were married. 

In the year i8co, a Preacher was supported by 
two hundred and sixty-three members, and a fami- 
ly by five hundred and nine. Above one half of 
the Preachers w r ere married. 

From this statement it appears, that the Preachers 
have not increased in a greater proportion than the 
people, as some who departed fn5m the work have 
invidiously asserted. But the families certainly 
have increased since the year 1790 in a greater 
proportion than formerly ; nor is it possible to pre- 
vent this without making unscriptural rules. The 
families are certainly at present a great burden, and 
the people do not feel it as they ought to do. 
Being zealous for their several societies, and for 
the conversion of their ungodly neighbours, they 
build Chapels, and solicit the Conference to grant 
them additional Preachers, without making provi- 
sion for the support of their families. which, are 
thus thrown upon the Conference. It this be con- 
tinued it will be impossible to bear the expence. 
But we may hope it will not. Some Circuits have 
made considerable exertions to bear their own bur- 

G g 3 



3^2 A Chronological History 

den, and more will follow that good example, so 
that the fund, viz. The yearly subscription, and 
the profits of the books, may be used according to 
their original design, to supply the wants of the 
poor Circuits, and the contingencies or the body at 
large. 

In this great work, which I have now traced from 
its rise to the present time, the blessing and protec- 
tion of the Lord has been abundantly manifested. 
At the beginning the Preachers were often treated 
in the most brutal manner by lawless mobs; but a 
tolerant and upright government have always af- 
forded relief in these persecutions. Two instan- 
ces, (and two only) of legal persecution, one in 
the Island of St. Vincents in the West Indies, 
in the year 1793, the other in the island of Jer- 
sey in the year 1798, were soon suppressed. The 
King refused his assent to laws purposely made to 
deprive the societies of the blessing of religious li- 
berty, The throne of our King is thus establisned 
in righteousness, and it is more than ever the duty 
of the Methodists to pray, that no weapon formed 
against him may prosper. 

In the year i8ei, the Missionaries in the islands 
of Saint Christopher and Nevis, presented an ad- 
dress to Lord Lavington, on his re-appointment to 
the office of Captain General and Governor in 
chief in and over the Leeward Charibbee Islands, 
expressive of their satisfaction ai his appointment, 
and esteem for his person, together with profes- 
sions of their loyalty and attachment to the King 
and Constitution. 

Part of his Excellency's answer was as follows. 
4< I have it in command from his Majesty, to allow 
throughout my government full liberty of con- 
science, and the free exercise of all such modes 
of religious worship as are not prohibited by law. 
My own private disposition is in perfect unison 
with the royal pleasure upon this subject ; and I am 
persuaded, that your quiet and peaceable enjoy- 
ment of this toleration, and your prudent care that 



Of the People called Methodists. 3,43 

government have, at no time, cause to take ouence- 
at your indiscreet exercise of it, will prove you 
dsserving of the protection which yon solicit, and 
which is extended to you/' 

At the beginning of this great work, the Preach- 
ers and people had but few rules to walk by, but they 
were powerfully influenced by a spirit or holiness ', 
and an earnest desire to promote it in all people. 
It is now our duty to pray, that our many excel- 
lent rules may increase, and not lessen this great 
vital principle. 

Itinerancy, or the P rea ch ers ch a nging th eir 
Circuits, has been a chief cause of the increase and 
prosperity of the Societies. Its advantages were so 
many, that perhaps too much was ascribed to it* 
But like all other things under the sun, it has its 
defects ; and these are clearly seen wherever there 
is a want of the real life of God. In that case it 
is thought not to promote an increase of useful and 
edifying knowledge in the Preachers ; a small stock, 
it is thought, will do for a Preacher, who has but a 
year or two to stay upon a Circuit, and perhaps 
may never be stationed there again. It is to be 
feared also, that it does not tend to promote that 
cordial love which ought to subsist between 
Preachers and People. As they expect to part in v 
so short a time, they are too often comparatively 
easy about each ether : and if they differ, as is 
sometimes the case, they comfort: themselves with 
the thought that " The Conference will come," 
instead of endeavouring to heal the breach. The 
removals also are attended with a considerable ex- 
pence. It would betray a want of faith and humi- 
lity to say, God could not carry on his work 
without Itinerancy. Yet he has so greatly blessed 
it, and it is so agreeable to holy scripture, and the 
practice of the first preachers of the gospel, that it 
certainly is the bounden duty of both preachers and 
people to maintain it. The Lord who giveth the 
increase) can remove these apparent hindrances; 



344 d Chronological History 



and certainly he will remove them in behalf of all 
those who walk humbly and closely with him. 

The following particular I would recommend to 
the consideration of the Conference, i. To direct 
the Superintendants to get an exact account of all 
the debts due upon each Chapel in the connection, 
and bring it to the Conference ; not merely tor the 
sake of gratifying an innocent curiosity, but to 
shew the people at large the necessity of acting in 
a rational way respecting building Chapels in fu- 
ture : as it is, the Connection must support and pay 
the expence of all such buildings ; as also, to di- 
rect the Conference, in stationing wives and chil- 
dren upon the districts. For the want of knowing 
the real state of each district, some have more fa- 
milies to provide for than they can support, while 
others perhaps have not enough. _ 

It appears from the foregoing history that several 
of those who were closely united to the Methodists, 
some as Preachers, others as Teachers at Kings- 
wood school, have left them, and some have be- 
come honourable in this world. They have not 
only no communion with their old friends, but 
have even endeavoured to conceal the fact of 
their former union with them. Nay, they have 
done worse, they have shewed themselves quite 
averse to the Methodists. Now, such should know, 
that the Methodists know their origin very well, and 
that they, under God, are indebted to these very peo- 
ple for all their greatness and emoluments. Besides 
it is no proof of the honour, gratitude or piety of 
those persons, but the reverse. This remark does 
not apply to all. There are those who have ceased 
to act in a public capacity among the Methodists, 
who retain all their love for their old friends, and 
constantly wish them good luck in the name of 
the Lord. 

As the connection is at present free from debt (I 
do not mean the chapels, but the Conference,) while 
they act agreeably to their own rules they will keep 
so. The Treasurer of the mission fund keeps his 



Of the People called Methodists. 345 

collection wholly for the support of the missions. 
This year the Treasurer of Kingswood school has 
done the same, so has the Treasurer of the fund for 
the superannuated preacliera and widows. All the 
Conference has now to support the work in the 
poor Circuits in Great Britain is, the yearly sub- 
scription, and the profits of the books : while they 
multiply preachers only as these funds increase, 
they will always keep clear of debt. But if they 
should be under the necessity of enlarging the 
work in places where God may pour out his Spirit, 
I have no doubt but from the piety of ihe people 
and their love to the cause, they would admit of 
another extraordinary collection ; but any one ac- 
quainted with human nature, know they should not 
be too frequent. 

It is impossible at present to form an ac- 
curate statement of the debts on the chapels. 
There are near a thousand in the united king- 
dom of Great Britain and Ireland. If upon an ave- 
rage we suppose each chapel to be in debt 100I. 
the debts on the chapels must be one hundred 
thousand pounds ; but perhaps it is nearer the 
truth to suppose each chapel to be fifty pounds in 
debt, then the whole amount will be fifty thou- 
sand pounds. The reason for this statement is, 
there are many chapels quite free from debt, and 
it is a truth there are some chapels much more 
than one hundred pounds in debt. The interest 
ot this money is general !v paid by what arises 
from letting the seats. And it is very seldom the 
Methodists have been under the necessity of sel- 
ling a chapel for the want of a congregation to 
take the seats sufficient to pay the interest due on 
the chapel. 

There are one hundred and seventy-one Circuits 
in the United Kingdom ; one with another I sup- 
pose there are five local preachers on each Cir- 
cuit, who are generally employed every Sabbath 
in preaching the Gospel. The whole number of 
local preachers employed among the Methodists, 
according to this statement, must be eight hundred 



346 <A Chronological History 

and fifty-five ; but from my knowledge of the 
connection, I rather think there are two thousand 
local preachers who labour in our Lord's vine- 
yard without fee or reward. So greatly has the 
Lord poured out among the Methodists the spirit of 
prophesy. 

Some of the clergy are jealous of the Metho- 
dists, and think if they are not checked by 
coersive methods, they will undermine the 
Church Establishment. But this appears to mc a 
groundless jealousy for the following reasons. 1. 
1 have a tolerable acquaintance with the preachers 
and people, and I am sure their piety would pre- 
vent them from having any hand either directly or 
indirectly in any thing that would have the Imst 
tendency to disturb the quiet of the nation : So 
far are they from any thing of the kind, that their 
prayers are daily offered up for the happiness of 
King George, and the prosperity of his dominie in 3, 
2. The destruction of the Established Church 
would be no advantage whatever to the preachers. 
It would not increase their influence among the 
people, nor their emoluments, nor their honour, 
They have had proof for the first five years after 
Mr. Wesley's death, what they were to expect from 
their people. The opposition which some made to 
the preachers administering the Lord's supper arose 
partly from their apprehensions that the preachers 
wanted by this means to lord it over them, and 
they were determined they should not. For as 
soon as their fears were removed, they came into 
the measure, and the practice is almost general in 
Great Britain. 

The Methodists esteem their preachers on ac- 
count of their piety, zeal and usefulness, and they 
have as good an opportunity ot displaying these 
now, if not a great deal better, than if there was 
no Church Establishment. 

If ever the Church is overthrown in this king- 
dom, (which I sincerely trust will never be the 
case,) it will not be owning to the increase of Me« 



Of the People, called Methodists. 347 



thodism, but to the increase of infidelity, and 
wickedness among the people ; and the serious 
and sensible part of the clergy should be so far 
from endeavouring to prejudice the people at 
large against the Methodists, that they should 
rather encourage them, and consider them as 
their auxilaries, as it is evident their doctrine 
tends to lead the people, " to honour all men, to 
love the brotherhood, to fear God, and honour the 
King." 

Besides, all this is corroborated by matter of 
fact. What was it that destroyed the Established 
Churches in France, Holland and Geneva ?- — 
It was not piety, but the want of it ; it was 
wickedness and infidelity. And as the same cause 
will again produce the same effect, my prayer is 
that God may preserve us from these evils, and 
give his blessing to every means calculated to pro- 
duce faith and love. 

I shall close this history with a short view of the 
Doctrines which the Methodists believe and teach. 

1. They set out with professing to be Bible Chris- 
tians. They receive the Holy Scriptures of the Old 
and New Testament as the rule of their faith and 
practice. 

2. They believe and teach the Doctrine of the 
Trinity in Unity, declaring that the Father is God, 
the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God; and 
yet there are not three Gods, but one God. 

3. They believe and teach, that all men a*e by 
nature, sinful, guilty and helpless, and without the 
grace of Christ can do nothing that is good. And 
they labour in all their discourses to make men sen- 
sible oi their fallen and lost estate. 

4. They believe and teach, that the Son of God 
became a son of man, and died as an atonement for 
the sins of all mankind. The divinity of Christ, 
and his atonement, they consider as essential truths 
of the gospel. 

5. That Christ by the grace of God tasted death 
for every man, and that he is able to save from all 



348 A Chronological History 

sin in this life, those that come unto God through 
him. 

6. That we must be inspired by the Spirit of 
God, in order that we may be enlightened, quick- 
ened, comforted, purified, and made meet for 
heaven. 

7. That it is through the exercise of repen- 
tance and faith a sinnci comes to a saving experi- 
mental knowledge of God, and that Christ is 
exalted at the Father's right hand to give repen- 
tance and remission of sins to all that call upon 
him. 

8. That a believer should grow in grace, glori- 
fying God in that station in life in which the 
providence of God has placed him, and looking to be 
filled with all the fullness of God. 

9. That a believer need never fall from grace, 
but that he assuredly will if he neglects to watch 
and pray. He will fall into sin, and thereby 
lose the favour and image of God. 

10. That a believer should constantly lire in 
the exercise of faith and prayer, and that all the 
means of crrace are intended to feed these heaven- 
}y graces m their hearts, as well as to fit instru- 
mental in turning sinners from the error of their 
ways, 

11. That the souls of the faithful are present 
with the Lord after they are delivered from the 
burden of the flesh ; and that Christ will come 
to judge the world in righteousness; that there will 
be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and 
unjust. 

12. That the righteous shall inherit eternal life ; 
and the wicked be doomed to eternaj misery. 



( 349 ) 



INDEX, 



A 

Page. 



ABSTRACTS of Acts of Parliament 175 

Admission, rules concerning 18,87 

Address to the King . . . . 264 

Advice respecting health . . . . 137 

— — to the Assistants , . . . 143 

— — for the Conference . . 225 

- ■ — to the Preachers . 289 

A present from Mr. Wi'berforce . . . 206 

Annuity, society . . . . 253 

Authority, Mr. Wesley's . . . . 10 1 
America, rise of Methodism in . 120,122,161,170 

- Jate view of . . . 251,282 

■ ■ close union with . . . . 220 

Anninian Magazine, first published . . 134 

Antinomianism, definition of ... 27 

► remarks upon . . . . 38 

— propositions against . 127,291 

Appointment of Preachers, in whom vested 182 

Asbury, Francis, an account of . . . 123 

Assistants (Superintendants) their office « 78 



B 



Bands, rules of , . , 9 

— directions for, Select Band , 32 

remarks concerning speaking in gz 

Barbers, rules concerning . , . 142 

Bankrupts, rules concerning . . . 126,139 

Bennet, John, division made by . . . 67 

Books, first managed by the Preachers . . 89 

rules for selling .... 89 

-■■ remarks concerning . . . .24^ 

Boardman Richard, sent to America . . .120 

Bribery at Elections, rule concerning , . 115 

Building, directions for . . . . 32a 

Hh * 



INDEX. 



C 

Page, 

Calvinism, remarks upon . . . . 38 

■' ■ , controversy respecting . . 128,129 

Chapel, the first built . * . . • 11 

■ the first opened . • 12 

• — rules for building . . . ^7,339 

— new (in London) the first stone laid 133 

■ contribution for . . . . 135 
— — law suit concerning, advantage of 135 
— — ■ — Birstall, dispute concerning . , 141 

Dewsberry, the same . . . 181 

—— — rules for collecting for . • . 340 
Circuits account of • . • 90,114,188,284 

division of, rule concerning . . 242 

Classes, institution of .... 16 

visitation of ... . 17 

• number to meet in them . . • 132 

Collection, yearly institution, of • . 90,284 

regulation concerning . . 138,234 

Clergy, Mr. Wesley's circular letter to . . 93 

■ proposals from them to Mr, Wesley , 94 
Conference, the first held . . • . 22 
» — the design of . . . . 22 

■ — — time and method observed • 185 
• President of, rule concerning 216 

■ held in Ireland . . . 185,285 

— held in America . . 122,283 

Conversation, advice concerning . . 86,97 

Coates, Alexander, a short account of 99 

Coke, Doctor, joins Mr. Wesley . . . 133 

Covenant of grace and works ... 43 

Covenant, entering into, first instituted . . 69 

Cownley, Joseph, short account of . . 223 

D 

Dancing, rule concerning ... • 169,205 

Darkness, must a believer fall into . . . 26 

Death of the Preachers first published , . 134 

Delegates, question concerning . . . 245 

Defence of Lay Preachers . . . » 5 6 



INDEX. 



Page. 

Deed of Declaration . . - . • . 145 

— for settling Preaching-houses . • . 15 c; 

— testamentary, of Mr. Wesley . . 203 
Dickens, John, a short account of . . . 251 
Directions respecting singing , • . 289 
Districts, formation of, rules for . . . 207 
Downs, John, a short account of 5 . . 131 
Drams, rule concerning .... 98 
Dress, observations on ..... 92. 
Dying persons, advice concerning . # 139 

E 



East-Indies, mission to proposed, solicited 144,251 
Established Church, definition of - - - 29 

■ - — union of the Methodists with . 31 

■ 1 the same subject . . 66,70,100,236 
— — the same subject . 171,177,179,204 
Erasmus, A Greek Bishop . . . . 75 
Executors of Mr. Wesley, transactions with 198 
Expulsion of members, rule concerning . . 8$ 

of Preachers . . . . 23a 

■ of six Students from Oxford , * ji6 



Faith, the doctrine of . . . 2 J?35>4 T >44 

— the assurance of .... 3SA7 

justifying, the nature of 54 

Families of the Preachers, support of . 71,125,242 
Fasts, rules concerning . . . . 115 

, advantages of . .... 75 

Field-preach nig, observations on ... 83 
Fletcher, Rev. John, a short account of . 129 

■ — his assisting Mr. Wesley . . 70 

France, mission to . . . . 206 

Friendly Union Society . . . . 267 
Funeral sermons, rule concerning . . . 172 
Fund, the Preachers, instituted . . 91,140,218 
Hhz 



INDEX. 



Page* 

G 

Galations^ epistle to, design of 27 
Gibraltar, Methodism in . . . . 2^1 
Government, respect to, a sacred duty . 138,216,22^ 
Grimshaw, Rev. William, a short account of - 34 
Guijibrd, Joseph, a short account of . . 133 

1-1 . " . ' ; , H, *^?S "T Sp 

Hampson, John, Senior, short account of . 158 

73 , Junior . . . . 19- 

Hervey, Rev. James, his eleven letters . . 93 

Henderson, John, a short account of . . 295 

Hopper, Christopher, a short account of . 62 

Horses, rule concerning . , . . 236 

Hy mn Book, first published . , . 13 

— — ———General % • . , 13 



U 

jane, John, a short account of ... 64 

Imputation of Adam's sin, and Christ's righteousness 

26,27 

Increase, comparative, of Preachers and members .341 
Ireland first visited . , - . . 56 

Justification, doctrine of . . . 24,34,38 
Isle of Man, account of Methodism in , 132 
Isles of Jersey and Guernsey, the same . .159 
Itinerant Preachers, the first . * . 1 5 

Itinerancy, remarks upon . . . . 343 
Information from the people desired . . 236 

K 

Kilham, Alexander, a short account of . 234,237 

Schism made by . . . 240,241 

King George the Second, a saying of his . 16 

Kingswood School, first erected . . . 12 

solemnly opened . . . . 61 

— rules of . . . . • 3*1 

- — address concerning - . . 317 

————— Masters names . . « • 3 1 9 



INDEX* 



3S3 



Page. 

L 



Leaders, the duty of . . . . . 18 

, rules of . • • . 86,243 

Library, Chr stian, published . . . 62- 
Lord's day, rules concerning . . . 169,233 

Love feast, the first 7 

rule concerning . ... 96 

Local Preachers, rules of ... 222,243 

■ — Number of . . . 34$ 

Lists of Preachers ..... 293 

of Preaching-houses ' . . . . . 324 

Letters, who to defray the expence of . . 263 

M 

Manners, John, a short account of ... 94 

Nicholas, the same . . . 159 

Mather, Alexander, the same . . . Jts 

Murlin, John, the same ... . 251 

Marriage, danger concerning • . 84 

Married Preachers, rule concerning 140,247,290 

Marks of eovetousness . . . . 143 

Means of grace ... . .88 

Method u- ed in receiving Preachers . 287,290 

Meeting?, rule concerning . . . 236 

Merit, proper, doctrine of renounced . . 133 

Methodism, rise and natnre of . . . 3^6,8,13 

Methodist, name first given . . . 2 

Society, first formed . ' . 2 

Methodists, whether a fallen people . . 134 

Missions, West India • . . 172 

Rules of . . . 247 

Irish ... . 25a 

- Welsh . . 265 

Moravians, Mr. Wesley } s union with . . 8 

.— — separation from . 14 

N 

Names of those who departed from the work first 

published 144 
Nelson, Jonn, a short account of . • . 18 
Newfoundland, ris^ of Methodism in • 170 
H h 3 



354 INDEX. 

Page. 

New rules, regulation concerning . . 244 
Number of circuits, preachers, members 

90,114,188,284 

O 



Oaths, little, warning against 


97 


Office of a Christian Minister 


82 


Ordinances, dispute concerning 


21 1,216,225 


. rule respecting 


229 


Ordination by Erasmus 


f 7S 


— for America 


161,164 


- for Scotland 


168 


• — for England 




. rule concerning 


2 1 7 



p 



Pacification, plan of . . . 229 

Partiality, remarks upon ... 82 

Perronet, Rev. Vincent, a short account of 166 

Persecution at Corke . . . 63 

general by mobs . . 342 

Legal not encouraged . . $4.2 

Popularity, the danger of . . . 87 

Prayer, extempore hrst used by Mr. Wesley 8 

Preaching, extempore, first practiced by him 6 

method of, and rules of, 91,185,290 

Preacher* Lay, the first ... 9 

rirst Itinerant - , . . 14 

Preachers, how to judge of tieir call . - 79 

* design oi their being caKed . 83 

— #i— how to be received ... 80 

rules and duties of 80,86 

, « their work . . . 137 

— whether qualified forSt . 132 

— should they follow trades . . 117 

. » not in connection, rule concerning 1 74 

~ — on the list of reserve, rule concerning 233,288 

Friend Society . • . 259 

Predestination, absolute, dispute concerning 1 5,29 1 

Printing, rules concerning . • , 279 



INDEX. 



355 



Page. 

R 

Respect of persons, the danger of . 82 

Rebellion in Ireland, address concerning 249 
Remova' of Members, rule concerning 9^97 
Resolutions first entered into by the Preachers 68 
Revival of Religion . • .72 

— — — disgraced by enthusiasm . . 73 

Revival at Kingswood school . • . 115 

rules to promote . . • . 119 

Richardson, Rev. John, a short account of . 219 
Rules of the Society . . . 18 

of the Bands .... 9,32 

of the Select Society . . 32^ 

of the Strangers Friend Society . .182 

of Preachers Friend Society . . 259 

of an Helper . . . 81 

— ■ — of a SuperintenJant . . 78 

of Kingswood school 311,321 

General confirmed by the Preachers 240 

for attending the Conference . . 237 

for defraying the expences of ditto . , 262 

concerning the Book-room . . . 261 

respecting the Districts . . 207 

— — respecting the Chairman of Districts 208 
of Itinerant Preachers Annuity . . . 253 

S 

Sacrament, by whom to be administered . . 232 

Sanctih* cation, doctrine of . . 28,39,50 

Scotland first visited ... 65 

— — * — advice respecting . . . 139 

Sel Ion, Walter, a short account of . . . 319 

Shirley, Rev. Walter, his circular letter . . 128 

— attends the Conference . ~. 130 

Sincerity, doctrine of . . . 42 

Singing, at Funerals, the custom of . . 74 

■ rules concerning . . » 174,289 

Smith, John, a short account of . • . 130 

Smyth, Rev. Edward, the same . . . 137 

Smuggling, rule concerning • • . . 115 

Snuff, rule concerning , • «A 2 33 



3 $6 INDEX. 

Page. 

Societies, rise of, rules for . . . 13,18 

first united as one body . . 77 

Stations of the Preachers, first published ... 96 

■ — rules concerning . . . 114,205 
Stamps, advice concerning . . • . 157 
Specimen of reading the Bible ... 3 
Supernumerary Preachers, rule concerning 222 
Stipend of the Preachers .... 67 

— of their wives and children • 7 1^2, 1 7 

Stewards their office and rules . . 45**33 

Superannuated Preachers Fund, first instituted 91 

— rules concerning . 218,253 

Sunday Schools, rise of, account of . . 167 

T 

Tobacco, prohibition concerning . . . 233 

Toleration Act, advice respecting . . 174 

Trial of Preachers, rules concerning .... 79,269 

Trustees of Chapels, the first chosen . . n 

■ — rules concerning . - 223 
— dispute with at Bristol . . . 225 

unfaithfulness of some . , . 246 

Trust-deed, first drawn up . . . . 12 
form of . . . 1 5 5> 15 7 

U V 

Union, rules to promote . . . 87,123 

proposed in case of Mr. Wesley's death 123 

» with America ... . 220 

— - with Ireland . . . 286 

View of the spread of Methodism . . : 165 

View of the Methodists in 1766 . . . 104 

View of the doctrine of the Methocrists . • 347 

Volunteers, rules respecting . . • 142 

Visitors of the sick, first instituted . . 21 

■ — rules concerning • ibkl. 

W 

Wakes, rules respecting . , . 158 

Walsh, Thomas, a short account of , ,63 



INDEX. 3 57 

Page. 

Watch-night, first introduced . . * 0£ 
Wesley, Rev. Charles, a member of the first Society 3 
— — the first called a Methodist . '2,294 
ceases to be an Itinerant 9$ 

■ his death and last hymn ... . 178 
— Rev. John, his birth and education . 1 

■ mission to America ... . 6 

visits Germany .... 9 

■ commences an Itinerant . . . 3 1 

■ visits Wales . . . . 12 
1 preaches the last time at Oxford . 3 t 
■ first visits Ireland .... 56 

■ — first vifits Scotland . . • 65 
■■ — visits Holland . . . . 1 74 
• hisdeath, and will . . . 189,190 

■ his last advice to the Conference 197 

his life by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore 213 

Wheatley, James, his expulsion . . . 65 
West-Indies, rise of Methodism in .... 173 
Whitefield Rev. George, his union with Mr. Wesley 3 
— — -~ his dissent from . . . . 16 

— his Funeral Sermon by Mr. Wesley 129 

Whitehead, Dr. a short account of . . 195 

1 appointed to compile a life of Mr. Wesley 

195,204 

— — differs with the Printing Committee 21a 
— — with the Conference . . . 214 

unites again with the Society 215 

Widows, consequence of marrying them 250 
Whatcoat, Richard, a short account of . • 267 
Women, speaking in the Church, remarks upon 98 

forbid to do so by the Irish Conference . 285 

Works, Mr. Wesley's, first published , . 130 
Messrs. V/ esley's, Fletcher's and Selloirs recom- 
mended 133 



Printed by Jaqucs Co. Lombard Street, Fleet Street, 



ERRATA* 

Page 

4 line 14, after the word quantity , read tf 
55 line 15, for I, read L. 
j 30 line a;, tor ?, read t. 
14S line 9, for Bristol, read BirstaU 
178 line 1, for 1787, read 1788. 
191 I 'lie 33, for Grdhgton, re^d Cr tighten, 
209 line 1, for Ma/, read j A a//, 
£i 6 line 40, for read it. 
291 line 17, for difeuitit read difficulties 

jZ9 line 10,11, let it he observed, that Snowsfietds and Lambeth 

Chapeis are in Surry, 




O * y s s ,o 



V'/ 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2006 



A' </> A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 



PreservationTechnologies 



# t 0 N c 



1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 1 6066 
(724) 779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




